.T^v 
 
 i/^\ 
 
 ss«biis?sig!HBiBa»flfces!5r ^ #■',■:• 
 
 
 
 ^jay J^ .■ 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 
 X 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
THE BENSON LIBRARY OF HYMNOLOGY 
 
 Endowed by the Reverend 
 
 Louis Fitzgerald Benson, d.d. 
 
 I 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY 
 
 SCO 
 
V . 
 
 .V 
 
p 
 
 I 
 
Cctlefitasitical flistorp ^octetp* 
 
 (£0tabU0l)eD for tfte publication ano republication 
 of Cburcb ^i0tories, $c. I847. 
 
^MAY 171949 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HLSTORY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 THE BOOK OF 
 
 COMMON PRAYER: 
 
 PRINTED FROM 
 
 THE MANUSCRIPT ORIGINALLY ANNEXED TO 
 
 STAT. 17 & 18 CAR. II. c. 6. (Ir.) AND NOW 
 PRESERVED IN THE ROLLS^ OFFICE, DUBLIN. 
 
 BY 
 
 ARCHIBALD JOHN STEPHENS, 
 
 BARRISTER AT LAW. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 lo:ndo:n^ 
 
 PRINTED BY HARRISON AND SON. 
 
 FOB THE 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY SOCIETY. 
 M.DCCC.XLIX. 
 
THE BOOK OF 
 
 COMMON PRAYER 
 
 AND ADMmiSTRATIOI^ OF THE SACRAMENTS, 
 AND OTHER RITES AND CEREMONIES OF THE CHURCH, 
 
 ACCORDING TO THE USE OF THE 
 
 UNITED CHURCH OF ENGLAND 
 AND IRELAND; 
 
 TOGETHER WITH THE PSALTER OR PSALMS OF DAVID, 
 
 POnfTED AS THEY ARE TO BE SUNG OR SAID IN CHURCHES : 
 
 AND THE FORM AND MANNER OF MAKING, ORDAINING, AND CONSECRATING 
 OF BISHOPS, PRIESTS, AND DEACONS. 
 
 TPIE TEXT TAKEN FROM THE MANUSCRIPT BOOK ORIGINALLY 
 
 ANNEXED TO STAT. 17 k 18 CAR. II. c. 6. (Ir.): WITH 
 
 AN HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION AND NOTES. 
 
 By ARCHIBALD JOHN STEPHENS, 
 
 BARRISTER AT LAW. 
 
 IN THREE VOLUMES. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 FOR THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY SOCIETY. 
 1849. 
 
The 
 Collectsj Epistlesj and Giospels 
 to be^ wsed throughout the year^i 
 Note J that the Collect appointed for every Sundajj 
 or for any holiday® that hath a vigil or Eve, 
 shall bei said a-j the Eveinig service nextbefbre. 
 The first Sunday in Advent. 
 The Collect. 
 Almighty God, give vs grace that we^ may cast 
 awayi the works of darkness^ij and put vpon vs 
 the armour of light now in the time of this mor- 
 tal! hfe (in which thy son Jesus Christ came to 
 visit vs in great humility)) that in the last day, 
 
 when heU shall come again| in his glorious Ma- 
 
 e 
 jesty,to Judgl both the q^uick and dead, wei may 
 
 rise to the life imortali, through him who liveth 
 
 e 
 and reigneth with the! and the holy Ghostj now 
 
 and everi Amen. 
 
 Advent Sunday, i. 
 
 This Collect is to be| repeated every day 
 
 I. 1. The 77th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " The". 
 
 II. 1, 2. ** The CoUectsj Epistlesj and Giospels" written in an engrossing character. 
 1. 3. In "used", a " v" altered into the " u" in darker ink. 
 
 1. 5. After " holiday", a blot in darker ink, as if to obliterate a point. 
 1. 9. "Almighty" written in an engrossing character. 
 1. 11. In ** time", the " 1" written on a *• y". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 12, 13. Parentheses omitted. 11. 12, 13. Parentheses omitted. 
 
 1. 19. Omitted. 1. 19. Omitted. 
 
 L (137) 
 
Advent Sunday, i. 
 
 with the other Collects in Adventj vntill 
 Chrismas-Evea 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Rom. 13. 8. Owe noli man any thing, but to love one another! 
 for he^ that loveth another hath fulfilled the law. 
 ifor this, thou shalt not coihi| adulteryj Thou 
 shalt not kill. Thou shalt not steal|, Thou 
 shalt not bear| false witnessi, thou shalt not 
 covet I 
 
 and seventy four 
 
 And if there be| any other coinandiment, it is 
 briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, 
 thou shalt love thj' neighbour as thy selfe. Love 
 worketh no| ill to his neighbour, there fore love 
 is the 4qvg - fulfilling of the law. And that, 
 knowing the time, that now it is high time to 
 awake out of sleep! ■ for now is our saluation 
 nearer then when we| believed. The night is 
 far| spent| the day is ai hand ] le| vs therefore 
 cast of the works of darkness^ and le| vs pu| on 
 the armour of light. Let vs walk honestly as in 
 the day, not in rioting and drunkeiiessi, not in 
 
 I. 2. In ** Eve*', the " v" written on a letter which it renders undistinguishable. 
 
 1. 4. "Owe" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 8. In " false", the " s" written on a " c". 
 
 1. 11. The 78th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "And". 
 
 1. 16. In each "time", the " i" written on a "y". 
 
 1.18. "Then", sic orig. 
 
 1.20. "of", sicorig. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 2. Christmas Eve. \, 2. Christmas Eve, 
 
 (138) 
 
Advent Sunday, i. 
 
 chambering and wantonness|j not in strife and 
 envying! But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill 
 the lusts thereofi 
 
 The Gospel 
 When they drew nigh vnto Jerusalem, and were s. Matth. 
 come to Bethphage, vnto the mount of Olives, 
 then sent Jesus two disciples, saying vnto them, 
 Go| into the Village over against you, and 
 straightway ye shall find| an ass| tyed, and a 
 Colt with her ■ loose them and bring them vnto 
 meii And if any man say ought vnto you, ye 
 
 and straightway he will send them. 
 
 shall say, the Lord hath need of them | ^ All this 
 
 was done, that it might be^ fulfilled which was 
 
 spoken by the Prophet, saying, tell ye the 
 
 daughter of Sion, Behold, Thy King cometh vnto 
 
 e 
 seventy five theij . 
 
 A 
 
 tliee meekj and sitting vpon an ass|, and a Colt 
 the fble of an Ass|i And the disciples went, 
 and did as Jesus coman|ded them, and brought 
 the Assii and the colt, and put on them their| 
 
 cloiths, and they sei him thereoui Snd a very 
 great multitude spread their| garments in the 
 
 1. 6 (margin). A blot after "21." 
 
 1. 18. The 79th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "thee" written in 
 
 the margin. 
 1. 22. In ♦* very", the " v" defaced, and written upon another letter. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 12. aught. 
 
 L 2 (139) 
 
Advent Sunday, i. 
 
 way, others cutjt^ down| branches from the trees 
 and strawed them in the waji And the multi- 
 tudes that went before, and that followed, cryed, 
 saying, Hosanna to the son of David: blessed is 
 he| that cometh in the name of the Lord, Hosanna 
 in the highest. And when he^ was come mto 
 Jerusalem, all the Cily was moved, sayingj who 
 is this? And the multitude said, This is Jesus 
 the Prophet of. Nazareth of Galileci And Jesus 
 
 went into the Temple of God ; and cast out 
 sold and 
 
 all them that^ bought ||| ||| in the Temple, 
 
 and overthrew the tables of the monychangers, 
 and the seats of them that sold doves, and said 
 vnto them. It is written, my house shall beg called 
 tlae house of prayer, but ye have made it a Den 
 of thievesi 
 
 The second Sunday in Advent. 
 The Collect. 
 Blessed Lord, who hast caused all holy Scriptures 
 to bey written for our learn i|nig ; Grant that we| 
 may in such wise hear| them, read, mark, learn, 
 and in^ivardly digest them, that by patience and 
 comfort of thy holy word, wei may embrace, and 
 ever holdfast the blessed hope of everlasting life, 
 which thou hast given vs in our Saviour Jesus 
 
 Christi Ameiii 
 
 seventy six 
 
 1. 1 1. " sold and bought" seemingly written originally " bought and sold". 
 1. 15. In '* have", the " v" written on a " u". 
 
 1. 17. *'The second Sunday in Advent." written in a large engrossing hand. 
 1. 19. *' Blessed Lord," written in a large character, between black letter and Roman. 
 1. 27. The 79th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 (140) 
 
Advent Sunday ii 
 
 The Epistle 
 AVTiatsoever things were written afore time, were Rom. i5. 4. 
 written for our learn ingj that we i through 
 patience and comfort of the Scriptures might 
 haue hopci ITow the Cod of patience and con- 
 solation, grant you to be'' like-minded one 
 towards another, according to Christ Jesus : That 
 ye may with one mind, and one mouth glorifie 
 
 (Sod, even the father of our Lord Jesus Christ ■ 
 
 e 
 Wherefore receivi ye one another, as Christ 
 
 alsoi received vs, to the glory of (Bodi Now 
 I savj that Jesus Christ was a Minister of the 
 Circumcision, for the truth of CDod, to confirm ^ 
 the promises made Mito the fathers : And that 
 the gentiles might glorifie god for his mercy, As 
 it is written, for this cause I will confossl to thee 
 among the gentiles, and sing vnto thy name^ 
 And again i he ' saith, Eejoyce, ye Gentiles, with 
 his people! And again , J, Praise the Lord, all ye 
 Gentiles, and laud him, all ye people^ And 
 againy Esaias saith. There shall be^ a root of 
 Jesse, and he that shall rise to reignO over the 
 Gentiles, in him shall the Gentiles trusti Now 
 the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace 
 in belie\dng, that ye may abound in hope, through 
 the power of the holy Ghost. 
 
 1. 1. The 80th page of the MS. Book commences with the words *' The Epistle* 
 1. 2. " Whatsoever" written in an engrossing character. 
 1. 2. In " time", the " i" written in darker ink on a "y". 
 
 (141) 
 
Advent Sunday ii 
 
 The Ghospel 
 
 s. Luk. 21. 25 And there shall bei sigrifs in the Sun, and in 
 
 the Moon, and in the Staris \ and upon the earth 
 
 distress^ of nations, with perplexity, the sea and 
 
 the wanes roaring jj mens hearts failing them for 
 
 fearl, and for looking after those things^ which 
 
 are com|ing on the earth: for the powers of 
 
 heaven shall 
 seventy seyeii 
 
 be| shaken! And then shall they see the Son of 
 man com|ing in a cloud with power and great 
 glory. And when these things begin to come to 
 passi, then look iipj and lift up your heads | 
 for your redemption draweth nighi And hei 
 spake to them a paral>lej Behold the fig-trecj 
 and all the trees J when they now shoot forth, ye 
 se| and know of your own^ selves that suiner is 
 
 ^ e 
 
 now nigh a| hand. Sol likewise ye when ye se| 
 
 A 
 
 these things come to passi, know ye that the 
 kingdom! of God is nigh aj hand. Verily^ I say 
 unto you, this generation shall not pass^ a^wayj 
 till all be| fulfilled S Heaven and earth shall pass| 
 away J but my words shall not pass| awayi 
 
 1. 3. In ''upon", a " y" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 4. In "nations", a ''c" altered into the " t". 
 
 1. 9. The 80th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 10. The 81st page of the MS. Book commences with the words ** b^ shakeni" 
 
 1. 13. In each "up", a "v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 15. In "parable", the "ab" written upon and blotted. 
 
 1. 21, In " unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 (142) 
 
Advent Sunday iii 
 
 The Third Sunday m Adventi 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 O Lord Jesu Christ, who al thy first combing 
 
 didst send thy messenger to prepare thy way 
 
 e that 
 
 before the| j Grants the Ministers and Stewards 
 
 A 
 
 of thy mysteriesj may likewise sol prepare and 
 make ready thy wayj by turn^ing the hearts of 
 the disobedient to the wisdom of the just, that 
 
 al thy second comiing to judgi the world, wei 
 
 may be| found an acceptable people in thy sight, 
 who livest and reignest with the father and the 
 holy Spirit, ever J one Godj world without end. 
 Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 
 un 
 
 Let a man so| accoeapt of us as of the Ministers i Cor. 4. i 
 
 of Christ J and stewards of the Mysteries of God. 
 
 Moreover^ it is required in Stewards, that a man 
 
 bei found faithful!. But with mei it is a very 
 
 small thing, that 
 
 seventy eigbt 
 
 I 
 
 I should bell judged of you, or of mans 
 
 1. 1. In ** Third";, the " d" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 1. 3. " O Lord" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 6. In '^mysteries", an ''i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 12. In "ever", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 15. " Let" wi'itten in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 15. In *'us", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 16. In "mysteries", an '^'^i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 22. The 82nd page of the MS. Book commences with the words ** I should". 
 
 (143) 
 
Advent Sunday iii 
 
 Judgment ) yea, I Judgi not mine own! self!. 
 ffbr I know nothing by my selfi, yet am I not 
 
 hereby justified | but he3 that Judgeth mefj is 
 
 e 
 the Lord. Therefore judgi nothing before the 
 
 time, vntili the Lord come, who both will bring 
 
 to light the hidden things of darkness!, and will 
 
 make manifest the counseils of the hearts ] and 
 
 then shall every man have praise of God. 
 
 The Gospel !■ 
 
 s. Matt. 11.2 Now when John had heard in the prison the 
 
 works of Christ, he^ sent two of his disciplesj and 
 
 said iinto him, Art thou he| that should comej 
 
 or do| we^ look! for another? Jesus answered 
 
 and said vnto them, Go and shew John again^ 
 
 those things which ye doi hear and seli The 
 
 blind receivl their sight, and the lame walkij 
 the lelpers are clean sedj and the deaf| hear, the 
 dead are raised vpj and the poor! have the 
 gospell preached to themi And blessed is 
 he^ whosoever shall not be^ offended in me||i 
 And as they departed| Jesus began to say vnto 
 the multitudes concerning John, What went ye 
 
 ee 
 
 out into the wilderness^ to sii ? A reed shaken 
 
 A 
 
 with the wind ? But what went yel out for to 
 
 e 
 sei ? A man clo^thed in sofl raiment ? behold, 
 
 A 
 
 Head line. ''Advent Sunday iii" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1, 7. "counsejjps", a "c" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 9. " The Gospel;; |," written in an engrossing character. 
 
 e 
 1. 16. In "receiv||", the "c" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 (144) 
 
Advent Sunday iii j 
 
 they that well soft clo^thing are in kings houses. j 
 
 But what went ye out for to se|| ? A Prophet ? I 
 
 Yea, I say vnto you, and more then a Prophet. j 
 
 fFor this is he^ of whom it is written. Behold, 1 | 
 send my messenger before thy face, which shall 
 
 prepare thy way before the! 
 
 seventy nine 
 
 Advent Sunday IV. 
 
 ^The fourth Sunday iii Advent. 
 The Collect. 
 
 O Lord raisi vp (wei pray the!) thy power j and , 
 
 come among vs, and with great might succor! us \ 
 that whereas through our sin|s and wickediiessi, 
 we| are sore lei and hindred in runing the race ; 
 
 that is sei before vs, thy bountifollj grace and i 
 
 mercy may speedily help and deliver vs, through \ 
 
 the satisfaction of thy son our Lord \ to whom i 
 
 with thee and the holy Ghost be! honour and 
 gloryj world without endi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle | 
 
 Eejoice in the Lord alway, and again! I sayj pmi. 4. 4. 
 
 1. 3. "then", sic orig. 
 
 1. 7. The 82nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 8. "Advent Sunday IV." inserted in different ink, perhaps as a head line, and 
 
 " Sunday in Advent " apparently cancelled by the scribe, but it would seem ' 
 
 by mistake. I 
 
 1. 9. The 83rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The CoUecti" ' 
 
 1. 11. In " us", a *' v" altered into the "u". i 
 
 1. 12. In "wickedness", the "n" written upon an erasure. ' 
 
 1. 17. In "thee", the final "e" rewritten in darker ink. ! 
 
 1. 20. "Rejoice" written in an engrossing character. j 
 
 U. Pr. oTPr. \ 
 
 1. 1. kings' ho\ises. 1. 1. king's houses. 
 
 1. 3. than. 1. 3. than. 
 
 ri45) i 
 
Advent Sunday IV. 
 
 rejoicei Let your moderation bei known vnto 
 all meni The Lord is aO hand. Be carefull for 
 nothing : but in every thing by prayer and sup- 
 plication with thanksgiving, let your requests 
 bei made knowng vnto (Bod. And the peace of 
 God which passeth all vnderstanding, shall keep! 
 your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. 
 The GospelO. ^ 
 
 s. John. 1. This is the Kecord of John, when the Je^wbi 
 
 19. K ^ 
 
 sent Priests and Levites from Jerusalem to askl 
 him| who art thou? And he! confessed, and 
 denied not \ but confessed, I am not the Christ. 
 And they asked him, what then ? art thou Elias ? 
 And he| saith, I am not. Art thou that Prophet ? 
 And hei answered^ Noi Then said they vnto 
 him, who art thou? that wel may give an answer 
 to them that sent vs. "What sayest thou of thy 
 self Ml? He said, I am the voice of one crying 
 in the wildernessij make straight the way of the 
 
 Lord, eighty 
 
 Lord, as said the prophet Esaias S And they 
 which were sent, were of the Pharisees. And 
 they asked hinij and said vnto him, why baptizest 
 thou then, if thou be^ not that Christ, nor Elias, 
 neither that Prophet? John answered them 
 saying, I baptize with water : but there standeth 
 
 . 3. In "prayer", an "i" altered into the '*y". 
 
 e 
 
 1. 9. '' J^wbj^", sic orig. ; the alteration intended cannot be precisely ascertained. 
 
 1. 17. In " sayest", an "i" altered into the " y". 
 1. 19. In "straight", an *'e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 21. The 84th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Lord,". 
 (146) 
 
one among you, whom ye know noti He| it is 
 
 who com|ing after me|, is pferred before me|, i 
 
 whose sholes lachet I am not worthy to vnloosei 
 
 These things were done in Bethabara beyond i 
 
 Jordan, where John was baptizlinga i 
 
 The Nativity of our Lordj 
 
 Or the Birth day of Christjj comonly called 
 
 Christmas-Dayi ■ , 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 Almighty God, who hast given vs thy only be- j 
 
 gotten Son to take our nature vpon him, and as i 
 
 a| this time to be| born| of a pure Virgin} I 
 
 Graii|t that we| being regenerate, and made thy '' 
 
 children by adoption and grace^ may daily be| i 
 
 e 
 
 ren^^i^ed by thy holy Spirit, through the same i 
 
 * . . . i 
 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth 
 
 with thee, and the same Spirit ever one dDodj 
 
 world without end« Amen. ; 
 
 The Epistle J 
 
 S; God, who a| sundry times, and in divers| Hebr. 1. 1. i 
 
 manners spake in time past vnto the fathers by 
 
 j 
 
 1. 3. In ** lachet", the " ac" indistinct and in darker ink. \ 
 
 1. 10. "Almighty" written in an engrossing character. i 
 
 1.12. In " time", the "i" written upon a "y". I 
 
 1. 13. In " Grant", a " u" altered into the "n". \ 
 
 e 
 1. 15. In ** renwed", a " u" altered into the *' w". 
 
 1. 20. "iS[" written in an engrossing character, and partially obliterated and separated 
 
 from "God" by a curved vertical line in darker ink. "God" also written in l 
 
 engrossing character. ; 
 
 1. 20. In " times", the " i" written upon a "y". i 
 
 1.21. In "time", the "i" written upon a "y". < 
 
 '* 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. : 
 
 1. 21. times past. 
 
 (H7) 
 
Christmas Day 
 
 the Prophets, hath in these last dales spoken 
 
 vnto vs by his son, whom he| hath appointed 
 
 heirl of all things, by whom also^ he| made the 
 
 worlds. Who being the brightness! of his gloryj 
 eighty one 
 
 And the express! Jmage of his person, and 
 
 upholding all things by the word of his power, 
 
 t 
 when he^ had by himself! purged our sin|s, sal 
 
 down! on the right hand of the Majesty on high ■ 
 
 Being made so| much better then the Angelis, as 
 
 he^ hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent 
 
 name then theyi ffor unto which of the Angelfs 
 
 said he| a| any time, Thou art my sonj this day 
 e 
 
 have I begotten the! ? And again||j I will be^ to 
 
 him a father, and he^ shall be| to me^ a Son? And 
 again, when he^ bringeth in the iirst-begotten into 
 the world J he^ saith, And lei all the Angel |s 
 of God worship himi And of the Angelis, he| 
 saith, who maketh his Angel|s Spirits and his 
 Ministers a. flame of Are. But unto the Son hei 
 saith, thy throne, o Godj is for ever and everj a 
 scepter of righteousness! is the scepter of thy 
 Kingdom^. Thou hast loved righteousness! 
 and hated iniquity | Therefore (Eodj even thy 
 
 1. 5. The 84th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 6. The 85th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ^*And". 
 
 1. 7. In " upholding", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In "obtained", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1. 12. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "^'u". 
 
 1. 24. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (148 
 
Christmas Day 
 
 CDod hath anointed thee with the oyl| of glad- 
 ness! above thy fellowesi And, thou Lord in ! 
 the begining hast laid the foundation of the earth ) ' 
 and the heavens are the works of thine handsi i 
 They shall perishj but thou remainest ; and they , 
 all shall wax| old as doth a garment ; and as a j 
 vesture shalt thou fold, them vpj and they shall | 
 be| changed 5 but thou art the same, and thy '^ 
 year|s shall not failli ^ 
 The Gospel. ■ 
 In the begining was the word, and the word was g j^^^ ^ j^ I 
 with God, and the word was (I3od. The same 
 was in the begining with ClDodi All things were I 
 made by himj and without him was not anything : 
 made, that was made. In him was lifej and the j 
 life was the light of men. And the light shineth j 
 in darknesi and the darkness| comprehended | 
 it not. There was a man sent from dDod, whose ] 
 name was 
 
 John. eighty tuo 'i 
 
 John. The same came for a wi|ness| to bear| 
 wittnessi of the light, that all men through him 
 
 ®, "i 
 
 might believ|. He was not that light, but was : 
 
 sent to bearl wi|ness| of that hght. That was i 
 
 the true light, which lighteth every man that I 
 
 Head line. " Christmas Day" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 1. In " thee", the final " e" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 1. 1. In '^oyl", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 11. " In" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 21. The 86th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " John." 
 
 (149) 
 
Chistmas Day 
 
 A 
 
 Cometh into the world. He^ was in the world. 
 and the world was made by him, and the world 
 knew him not. Helj came imto his ownij and 
 his own: I received him not. But as many as re- 
 ceived him, to them gave he^ power to become 
 the sons of (Dodj even to them that believe on 
 his name S iFrhich were bomi not of blond, nor 
 of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, 
 but of CDodi And the word was made flesh, and 
 dwelt among vs (and wey beheld his gloryj the 
 glory as of the only begotten of the father) full 
 of grace and truth. 
 
 S* Stephens Day. 
 The Collect. 
 Grantj O Lord| that in all our sufferings here 
 upon earthj for the testimony of thy truth, wel 
 may ste jdfastly lookiJ tip to heaven, and by 
 faith behold the glory that shall bi;:i| revealed \ 
 and being filled with the holy Ghost, may leami 
 to love and bless^ our persecutors by the Example 
 
 of thy first Martyr Saint Stephen^ who prayed 
 
 e 
 for his murtherers to they, O blessed Jesusj who 
 
 A 
 
 standest a; j the right hand of (Bod to succour 
 
 Head line. " Christmas Day" written in an engrossing character. 
 1. 3. In *'unto", a ** v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. In "believe", an "e" altered into the "i", and a '*u" into the 'W 
 1. 13. " S' Stephens Day." written in an engrossing character. 
 1. 15. " Grant" written in an engrossing character. 
 1. 16. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 17. In "up", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 20. In *' Example", the "a" retouched with darker ink. 
 1. 21. In "Martyr", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 1. 21. In "praved", an "i" altered into the " y". 
 (150) 
 
Christmas Day 
 
 « . ! 
 
 all those that suffer for the!, our only Mediatour j 
 
 and advocatci Amen. { 
 
 Then shall follow the Collect of the Nativity, j 
 
 which shall be| said continually vnto New-yeares 
 
 Ere. ! 
 
 for the Epistle. ! 
 
 Stephen being full of the holy Ghostj looked vp Act. 7. 55. I 
 
 steidfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of j 
 
 God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of •; 
 
 e^ i 
 God, and said, behold I se| the heavens opened^ 
 
 and the son of man standing on the right -ef hand 1 
 of (Eodi Then they cryed out with a loud voice, 
 
 and stopped their| I 
 
 eighty three eares, | 
 
 ear|s, and ran vpol him with one accord, and 
 cast him out of the Ci|y, and stoned him } and 
 
 the wi|nesses laid down| their| clo|thes a| a 
 young mans feet|| whose name was Saul. And 
 they stoned Stephen calling vpon dDod, and 
 
 e 
 
 sayingj Lord Jesus receivl my Spirit. And he| 
 kneeled down| and cryed, with a loud voice 
 Lord, lay not this Sin to their| charge. And 
 when hei had said this, he| fell a sleep!. 
 
 Head line. " Christmas Day" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 7. '^ Stephen" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 15. The 87th page of the MS. Book commences with the word '* ear^s/''. 
 
 (151) 
 
S* Stephens Day 
 
 The Gospel- 
 Behold, I send vnto you Prophets, and wise- 
 s.Matt.23.34. men, and Scribes; and some of them ye shall kill 
 and crucifie J and some of them shall ye scourge 
 in your Synagogues, and persecute them from 
 Ciiy to Ciiy ; that tapon you may come all the 
 righteous blond shed vpon the earth, from the 
 blond of righteous Abel, vnto the blond of 
 Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew be- 
 tween the temple and the altar. Verily I say 
 vnto you, all these things shall come upon this 
 generation! O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that 
 
 killest the Prophetsj and stonest them which are 
 
 e 
 sent vnto the! ] how often would I have gathered 
 
 thy Children together, even as a hen gathereth 
 her chickens vnder her wings, and ye would not. 
 
 Behold your house is left vnto you desolate. 
 
 e 
 ifor I say vnto you, ye shall not self mei hence- 
 forth, till ye shall say. Blessed is he^ that cometh 
 in the name of the Lord. 
 
 S John the Evangelists Day. 
 The Collect 
 
 e 
 
 Merciful Lord, we^ beseech the! to cast thy 
 
 1. 3 (margin). In '* 34", a " 2" altered into the "3". 
 1. 5. In " Synagogues", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 1, 7. In " bloud", an "o" altered into the " u". 
 1. 8. In each " bloud", an '"o" altered into the ''u". 
 1. 9. In "Zacharias", an "e" altered into the second "a". 
 1. 10. In " altar", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 1. 11. In " upon", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 21. " S John the Evangelists Day." written in an engrossing character. 
 (152) 
 
S John 
 
 bright beam|s of light upon thy Churchj that it 
 
 being enlightened by the doctrine of thy blessed 
 
 Apostle and Evangelist S* Johnj may so| walk! 
 
 in the light of thy truthj that it may a| length 
 the light of 
 
 attaini to ^ everlasting life, through Jesus Christ 
 
 our Lordi Amen^ 
 
 The I eighty four 
 
 The Epistle 
 That which was from the begining, which weS i John. i.i. 
 have heardj which we| have seen with our eyes, 
 which w^ei have looked itponj and our hands have 
 handled of the word of lifej (for the life was 
 manifestedj and we have seen! it| and bear! 
 wiinessi, and shew vnto you that eternal^ life, 
 which was with the father, and was manifested 
 vnto vs) That which well have seen! and heard j 
 declare wei vnto you, that ye also! may have 
 fellowship with vs J and truly our fellowship is 
 with the father^ and with his Son Jesus Christ. 
 And these things write we^ vnto you, that your 
 joy may be! fulli This then is the Message which 
 well have heard of him j and declare vnto you, that 
 
 
 1. 
 
 8. 
 11. 
 13. 
 17. 
 22. 
 
 In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 The 88th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Epistle". 
 
 In " upon", a *' v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 In "have", a"u" altered into the "v". 
 
 In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 
 
 9. 
 
 IJ. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 1 St. John i. 1. 1. 9. 1 S. JoHNi. 1. 
 
 M (153) 
 
S* John 
 
 0od is light, and in him is no darknesal a| ftll. 
 
 If wc| say that we| have fellowship with him, 
 
 and walk! in darkness!, we^ ly^p and do! not the 
 
 truth : But if wei walk| in the light, as hei is 
 
 in the light, we hare fellowship one with another, 
 
 and the blond of Jesus Christ his son clean seth 
 
 vs from all sini If wei say that we| have nof 
 
 e 
 sin, wei decetvi our selues, and the truth is 
 
 not in iisi If wei confess| our selves sinls, hei 
 
 is faithfull and just to forgive vs our sinls, and 
 
 to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnessii If we| 
 
 say that we^ have not sinned, we| make him a 
 
 liar, and his word is not in vs. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 S.John. 21.19 Jesus Said viito Peter, follow mei Then Peter 
 
 turnlfing about, seeth the disiiple w^hom Jesus 
 
 loved, following, which also^ leaned on his breast 
 
 a| supper, and said, Lordj which is he! that 
 
 e 
 
 betray eth thei? Peter seeing him, saith to 
 
 Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man doi? 
 Jesus saith vnto him. If I will that hei tarry till 
 I come, what is 
 eighty n\e that 
 
 Head line. " S* John" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 In "have", a "u" altered into the " v' 
 
 In *' have", a '* u" altered into the *' v". 
 
 In " bloud", an " o" altered into the *' u". 
 
 In " have", a " ii" altered into the " v". 
 
 In " deceive", " ie" altered into the "ei", and a " u" into the " v' 
 
 In '•' us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 In "liar", a "y" altered into the "i". 
 
 " Jesus" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 In " betrayeth", an " i" altered int-o the '* y". 
 
 (154 
 
S* John 
 
 e 
 
 that to thei? follow thou mei. Then went 
 
 A 
 
 this saying abroad among the brethren, that that 
 
 disciple should not die S yet Jesus said not vnto 
 ie 
 
 him, He! shall not dye-j But if I will that hef 
 
 A 
 
 tarry till I comeji what is that to the| ? This 
 
 is the disciple which testifieth of these thingsj 
 and wrote these things, and wei know that his 
 testimony is true^ And there are also! many 
 other things w^hich Jesus did, the which if they 
 should be| written every one, I suppose, that 
 even the world it self | could not contain^ the 
 
 that 
 
 books which - should be^ T\Titten. 
 
 The Innocents Day. 
 
 The Collect ^^ 
 
 O Almigllty God, who out of the mouths || 
 
 Babes and sucklings hast ordained strength, and 
 
 e 
 
 madest infants to glorifie the! by their| deaths J 
 
 mortifie and kill all vices in vs, and so^ 
 strengthen vs by th}'^ grace, that by the inno- 
 cency of our livesj and constancy of our faith 
 even vnto death, we^ may glorifie thy holy 
 name, through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 Head line. '^ S* John" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 1. The 89th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " that". 
 
 1. 3. In "'die", a "y" changed into the "i" ; and the "e" retouched with darker ink. 
 
 ]. 6. In "disciple", the first " i" written upon a letter which it has rendered undis- 
 
 tinguishable. 
 1. 16. In "ordained", an '^e" altered into the ^*a". 
 
 M 2 (155) 
 
■5^ Innocents Day 
 
 for the Epistle 
 Rev. 14. 1. 1 lookedj and lo, a lamb stood on the Mount 
 
 Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four^ 
 
 thousand| j haviing his fathers name written 
 in their! forheadsi and I heard a voice from 
 heaven, as the voice of of many waters j and as 
 the voice of a great thunder I and I heard the 
 voice of Harpers harping with their^ harps ■ 
 And they sung as it were a new song before the 
 throne, and before the four! beasts and the 
 elders j and no^ man could learn^ that songj 
 
 but the hundred and forty and four! thoussindj 
 
 A ' 
 
 which were redeemed from the earth. These are 
 they which 
 
 I Eighty six. I 
 
 were 
 
 were not defiled with womenj for they are Vir- 
 gins ■ these are they which follow the lamb 
 whithersoever he goeth S these were redeemed 
 from among men, being the first=fruits vnto Cod, 
 and to the Iambi And in their! mouth was 
 
 Head line. Sic orig. H 
 
 1. 3. The obliteration over ''forty" is evidently an attempt to interline a "u* 
 
 1. 4. In "havOing", a **\i" changed into the "v". 
 
 6. ''of of" sic orig. 
 
 1. 12. The obliteration over "forty" is evidently an attempt to interline a ''u". 
 
 1. 12. In ''thousand", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 17. The 90th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ** were". 
 
 1. 19. In '* whithersoever", an " e" altered into the •* i". 
 
 (156) 
 
-¥be- Innocents Day 
 
 found no guile j for they are without fiilt 
 before the throne of dDodi 
 
 The Gospelii 2. 
 
 The Augelii- of the ILord appeared to Joseplfl s. m^ ^ 
 in a dream ^j saying, arise, and take the young 
 child J and his mother^ and flee into Egypt j and 
 
 e 
 be^ thou there vntiil I bring theii word j for 
 
 A 
 
 Herod will seek^ the young child to destroy 
 him. When he^ arose, he| took^ the young 
 child, and his mother by nightj and departed 
 into Egypt| and was there vntiil the death of 
 Herod 5 that it might be^ fulfilled which was 
 spoken of the Lord by the Prophet, sayingj out 
 of Egypt liare I called my Sonyi Then Herod 
 when hey saw that he^ was mocked of the wise= 
 men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forthj and 
 slew all the Children that were in Bethlehem, 
 and in all the Coasts thereof^ from two yeares 
 old and vpward vnderj according to the time 
 which he^ had diligently enquired of the wise= 
 mens Then was fulfilled that which was spoken 
 by Jeremy the Prophetj saying, In Rama was 
 
 1. 
 
 4. 
 
 In ''Joseph", the " p" rewritten in darker ink, and the "h" written in pale ink 
 upon an obliteration. 
 
 ]. 
 
 6. 
 
 In ''Egypt", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 
 11. 
 
 In " Egypt", an" i" altered into the " y". 
 
 
 14. 
 
 In "Egypt", an "i" altered into the "y". ' 
 
 1. 
 
 14. 
 
 In " have", the "ha" blotted with pale ink. 
 
 1. 
 
 19. 
 
 In "time", a "y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1- 
 
 22. 
 
 In "Prophet", the "t" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 
 
 4. 
 
 appeareth. 1. 4. appeareth. 
 
 (157) 
 
^4ie- Innocents Day- 
 there a voice heard j Lamentation j and weeping j 
 and great mournlingj Rachel weeping for her 
 children, and would not beli comfbrtedj because 
 they are not| 
 
 The Sunday after Christmas Day. 
 The Collect. 
 Almighty Godj who hast given vs thy only 
 begotten Son| to take our nature vpon him, and 
 as a| this time to bJJ born^ of a pure Virgin j 
 Grant that wel ] being regenerate, and made thy 
 Children by adoption! and grace, 
 eighty seven / may 
 
 may daily be renwed by thy holy Spirit^ 
 through the same our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
 liveth and reigneth with the^, and the same 
 Spirit ever one C2;od, world without endi Ameui 
 
 The Epistle 
 Nowi I say, that the heiri as long as hey is 
 a Childj differeth nothing from a servant, though 
 he| bey Lord of all | but is vnder tutors and 
 governours, vntill the time appointed of the 
 f father! Even sol wef, when we were children, 
 were in bondage vnder the elements of the world ; 
 
 Gal. 4. 1. 
 
 1. 8. Aftex' *• Son", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 9. In ''time", a *' y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 11. After " adoption", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 12. The catchword "may" written in a very different hand from the text, but seem- 
 
 ingly before the MS. Book was annexed to Stat. 17 & 18 Car. II. c. 6. (Ir.) 
 
 1. 13. The 91st page of the MS. Book commences with the word " may'^ 
 
 1. 21. In " time", a " y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 22. In "ffather", the first " f " in paler ink than the other letters. 
 
 (158) 
 
Sunday after Christmas Day 
 
 But when the fulnesse of the time was come, 
 God sent forth his &on, made of a woman, made 
 vnder the law, to redeemLI them that were vnder 
 the lawj that wei might receive the adoption of 
 sonisi And because ye are sonis, (23od hath 
 sent forth the Spirit of his son into your heartsj 
 crying, Abbaj father. Wherefore thou art no 
 more a servant, but a son | and if a son then an 
 heir^' of God through Christi 
 
 The Gospel 
 The birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise : ^- ^\^^^- ^- 
 
 lo. 
 
 when as his mother Mary was espoused to 
 Joseph, (before they came together) she^ was 
 found with Child of the ^oly Ghosti Chen 
 Joseph her husband, being a just manj and not 
 willing to make her a publick example, was 
 minded to put her away privily. But while he^ 
 thought on these thingsj Behold the Angeli of 
 the Lord appeared vitto him in a dreami, saying, 
 Joseph thou son of David, fear^ not to take 
 vnto the€^ Mary thy wife ] for that which is con- 
 ceived in her, is of the holy Ghosti And she^ 
 shall bring forth a Son, and thou shalt call his 
 name Jesus \ for he^ shall save his people from 
 
 Head line. " Sunday after Christmas ^sf-" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 1. In *'time", a " y" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 19. In ''vnto", the " nt" tampered with in pale ink. 
 
 1. 24. In " save", a "u" altered into the '* v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 13. Parentheses omitted. 
 
 1. 24. JESUS. 1. 24. JESUS. 
 
 (159) 
 
Sunday after Christmas Day 
 
 their^ sinsl. (Now all this was done, that it 
 might bei fulfilled 
 
 which eighty eight 
 
 which was spoken of the Lord by the Prophetj 
 Saying, Behold, a VirginJ shall be^ with Childj 
 and shall bring forth a Son, and they shall call 
 his name Efi*manuelj which being interpreted j 
 ^wfts- is, God with vs.) Then Joseph being raised 
 fi^om Sleep, did as the angeS of the l^ord had 
 bidden ^ himj and took| vnto him his wife ■ 
 And knew her not till she| had brought forth 
 her first^bomi Son, And he| called his name 
 Jesus. 
 
 The Circumcision of Christ. 
 The CoUeet. 
 Almighty God, who madest thy blessed Son 
 to be| Circumcisedj and obedient to the law for 
 manj Grant vs the true Circumcision of the 
 Spirit, that our hearts and all our members being- 
 mortified from all worldly and carnall lusts, wel 
 may in all things obey thy blessed will, through 
 the same thy Son| Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Ament 
 
 Head line. " Sunday after Christmas -©fty-" written in an engrossing cliaracter. 
 
 1. 4. The 92nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word "which". 
 
 1, 5. After "Virgin", a blot as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 15. "CoUeet." sic orig. 
 
 1. 17. In "Circumcised", the third "c" altered from the letter "s". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 13. JESUS. 1. 13. JESUS. 
 
 (160) 
 
Circumcision 
 
 The Epistle 
 
 Blessed is the man to whom the lord will not Rom: i. s. 
 
 impute Sini Cometh this blessedness! then vpon 
 
 the Circumcision only, or upon the uncircumci- 
 
 sion also? for welJ say, that faith was reckoned 
 
 to Abraham for righteousnessy. How was it 
 
 then reckoned? when he^ was in circumcision j or 
 not iu circumcision, but in uncircumcision. 
 
 in vncircumcision? And he! received the sign^ 
 
 of Circumcision, a seal of the righteousnessy of 
 
 the faith, which he^ had yet being yncircumiised; 
 
 that he might be^ the father of all them that 
 
 believij though they be^ not circumcised, that 
 
 righteousnessi might be^ imputed vnto them 
 
 also^: And the father of Circumcision, to them 
 
 who are not of the Circumcision only, but also! 
 
 walky in 
 eighty nine 
 
 the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, 
 which hey had being yet vncircumcised. ffor the 
 promise, that hee should be^ the heir of the world, 
 was not to Abraham or to his seed, through the 
 law, but through tho righteousness of faithi ffor 
 if they which are of the law be^ heirs, faith is 
 made void, and the promise made of none effects 
 
 Head line. "Circumcision" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 12. In "circumcised", the third " c" altered from the letter 
 
 I. 17. The 92nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 18. The 93rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words "the steps". 
 
 1. 22. " tho", sic orig. 
 
 (161) 
 
 (C „' 
 
Circumcision 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Luk. 2. 15,1 And it came to pass! as the Angels were gone 
 away from them into heaven^ the Shephefrds said 
 one to another, Let vs now go! even vnto 
 Bethlehem, and seU this thing which is come to 
 passll, which the 5Lord hath made known vnto 
 vsi And they came with hast, and found Mary 
 and Joseph, and the babe lying in a mangeri 
 And when they had seen it, they made known 
 abroad the saying which was told them concerning 
 this Child. And all they that heard it, wondred 
 all those things which were told them by the 
 Shepherds. But Mary kept all these things, and 
 pondered them in her hearti And the Shepherds 
 returned, glorifying and praising dBod for all the 
 things that they had heard and seenf, as it was 
 told vnto them. And when eight daies were 
 accomplished for the circumciseing of the Child, 
 his name was called Jesus, which was sol 
 named of the Angel before he^ was conceived in 
 the wombi 
 
 The same Collect, Epistle and Gospel 
 
 shall serve for every day after 
 
 vnto the Epiphany 
 
 ninety 
 
 Head line. " Circumcision" written in an engrossing character. 
 1. 23. In "serve" and "every", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 25. The 93rd page of the MS. Book has no catch- word. 
 
 (162) 
 
Epiphany 
 
 The Epiphanyj or the manifestation of Christ 
 to the Gentiles. 
 
 The CoUect. 
 O Godj who by the leading of a Star didst 
 manifest thy only begotten Son to the Gentiles ; 
 Mercifully grant, that wei which know thee 
 now by faith, may after this life have the fruition 
 of thy glorious dDodhead, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lordi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 nor this cause, I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Ephes. 3. i 
 Christ for you Gentiles J if ye haue heard of the 
 dispensation of the grace of God, which is given 
 me^ to you=ward how that by revelation hee 
 made known^ vnto me| the mystery (as I wrote 
 afore in few words, whereby when ye read ye 
 may understand my knowledge in the mystery of 
 Christ) which in other ages was not made known^ 
 vnto the sons of men, as it is now revealed vnto 
 his holy Apostles and Prophets by the Spirit! j 
 That the Gentiles should be fellow=heires, and of 
 the same bodyj and partakers of his promise in 
 Christ, by the Ghospei S Whereof I was made a 
 Minister, according to the gift of the grace of God 
 given vnto me^ by the effectuall working of his 
 
 Head line. " Epiphany" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 1. The 94th page of the MS. Book commences with the words ^^The Epiplltiny' 
 
 1. 6. In "thee", the "ee" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 1. 15. In "mystery", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 17. In "mystery", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 (163) 
 
Epiphany. 
 
 poweri Unto ine^, who am less! than the least 
 of all Saints, is this grace given, that I should 
 preach among the Gentiles the vnsearchable 
 riches of Christ, and to make all men se^, what 
 is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the 
 begiiiing of the world hath beeny hid in God, 
 who created all things by Jesus Christ: To the 
 intent that now vnto the Principalities, and powers 
 in heavenly places, might bee known by the 
 ninety one Church 
 
 Church the manifold wisdom! of God, according 
 to the eternal purpose which he! purposed in 
 Christ Jesus our Lord. In whom wei have 
 boldness^, and access^ with confidence by the 
 faith of him. 
 
 The Gospel 
 s*. Matfii.3.i ^Vhen, Jesus was born^ in Bethlehem of Judea, 
 in the days of Herod the King, Behold j there 
 came wise*men from the East to Jerusalem, 
 saying. Where is he^' that is born^ J^ing of the 
 Jew|s? for we^ halle seen his star in the East, 
 and are come to worship hinii When Herod the 
 
 1. 1. In '' Unto", a ** V" altered into the " U". 
 
 1. 5. In "mystery", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 11. The 95th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Church". 
 
 1. 18. In ''days", an '4" altered into the '^y". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 17. Juusea. 
 (164) 
 
Ej)iphanv 
 
 King had heard these thmgs, he^ was troubledj 
 
 and all Jerusalem with himi And when hei had 
 
 gathered all the chief [] Priests and Scril>es of the 
 
 people together} heO demanded of themj where 
 
 Christ should be^ born^ ! And they said vnto him, 
 
 in Bethlehem of Judea S f for thus it is written by 
 
 the Prophetj And thou Bethlehem in the land of 
 
 Juda, art not the least among the Princes of 
 e 
 
 Juda! ffbr out of the| shall come a Governour 
 
 that shall rule my people Israeli Then Herod 
 when hee had privil}^ called the wise-men, enquired 
 of them diligently what time the star^ appeared. 
 And he^ sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go, 
 and search diligently for the young Child, and 
 when ye have found him, bring me^ word again!, 
 that I may come and worship him alsoii When 
 they had heard the King, they departed} and loj 
 the stary which they saw in the East went before 
 them, till it came and stood over where the 
 young child wasi When they saw the star|j 
 they rejoiced with exceeding great joyi And 
 when they were come into the house, they saw 
 the young child with Mary his mother, and fell 
 down^ and worshiped him 5 And when they had 
 
 1. 3. In *'cluef.S ", the " ie" written in darker ink on defaced letters. 
 
 1. 3. In "Scribes", the "b" rewritten on an erasure. 
 
 1. 7. In "Bethlehem" the "B" partially altered in darker ink. 
 
 1. 10. In "rule", the "e" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 1. 12. In "time", a " y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 15. In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 21. In " rejoiced", the "ej" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 1. 22. In "were", the final " e" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 (165 
 
Epiph. Sunday, i. 
 
 opened their^ treasures, they presented vnto him 
 
 gifts, gold, and| 
 
 ninety two 
 
 fran^^incense and myrrh^i And being warned of 
 God in a dream^, that they should not retvrn^ to 
 Herod, they departed into their| own| Country 
 another wayi 
 
 Epiph. Sunday. :. 
 
 The first Sunday after the Epiphany. 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 O Lordj we^ beseech thee mercifully to receive 
 
 e 
 tlie prayers of thy people which call vpon the|, 
 
 and grant that they may both perceivlj and 
 know what things they ought to do^, and also| 
 may have grace and power faithfully to fulfill 
 the same, through Jesus Christ our Lordi 
 Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 
 Rom. 12. 1. II I beseech you therefore, brethren | by the mercies 
 
 of Godj that ye present your bodies a living 
 
 Sacrifice, holy, acceptable vnto (Bodj which is your 
 
 reasonable service. And be^ not conformed to 
 
 2. After *' and", a blot as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 3. The 95th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 4. The 96th page of the MS, Book commences with the word " franj^kincense' 
 
 1. 11. " O Lord" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 11. In " receive", the final " e" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 1. 12. "the" rewritten in darker ink. 
 
 1. 12. In " prayers", an " i" altered into the " y", 
 
 1. 15. In "have", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 19. ** I" written in an engrossing character. 
 (166) 
 
Epiph. Sunday, i. . 
 
 this world j but be ye transformed by the re- 
 newing of your mind, that ye may prove what is 
 that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of 
 Godi fFor I say, through the grace given vnto 
 me^, to every man that is among youj not to 
 think ^ of himself^ more highly then he^ ought to 
 d0^ to thinkij but to think| soberly, according 
 as (Bod hath dealt to every man the measure of 
 faithi ifor as we have many members in one 
 body, and all members have not the same office j 
 so^ wei being many are one body in Christ, and 
 every one members one of anotheri 
 
 The I ninety three 
 
 The Gospell. 
 Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year! s^ Luk. 2. 41 
 ai the feast of the passover. And when he was 
 
 twelve year^^ old, they went vp to Jerusalem, 
 after the custom| of the feast. And when they 
 had fulfilled the dayisj as they returned^ the 
 Child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem, and 
 Joseph and his mother knew not of iti 115ut 
 they supposiing him to have been! in the com- 
 pany went a dayis journey, and they sought 
 him amongO their | Kinsfolk il and acquaintance. 
 And when they found him not, they turned 
 
 1. 14. The 97th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospell.' 
 1. 16. In " passover", the " o" rewritten in darker ink. 
 1. 19. In " days", an " i" altered into the " v". 
 
 (167) 
 
Epipli : Sunday ii. 
 
 back to Jerusalem, seeking himi And it came to 
 pass J that after three day.^s they found him 
 in the Temple, sitting in the mid^st of the 
 Doctorsj both hearing them, and asking them 
 Questions! And all that heard him were asto- 
 nished afi his vnderstanding and Answer^'si And 
 when they saw him, they were amazed ■ and his 
 mother said \mto him. Son, why hast thou thus 
 dealt with vs? Behold thy father and I have 
 sought thee sorrowing. And he,] said vnto themj 
 How is it, that ye sought me ? wist ye not that 
 I must bej about my fathers bu' Isiness^ ? And 
 they vnderstood not the saying w^hich hee spake 
 vnto them. And he^ wenti] down with them, 
 and came to Nazareth, and was subject vnto 
 them ; but his mother kept all these sayings in 
 her heart. And Jesus increased in wisdom""; and 
 stature, and in favour with C3od and mani 
 The second Sunday after the Epiphany. 
 The Collect. 
 Almighty and everlasting God, who dost 
 govern all things in heaven and earth, mercifully 
 hear the supplications of thy people, and grant 
 vs thy peace all the days of our life, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen 
 
 / ninety four / 
 
 1. 9. la "have", a ''u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 24. In "days", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 1. 26. The 97th page of the MS, Book has no catch-word. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. back again. 1. 1. back again, 
 
 (168) 
 
Epiph. Sunday, ii. 
 
 The Epistle 
 Having then gifts j differing according to the Rom 12. 6. 
 grace that is given to lis, whether prophesie, let 
 vs prophesie according to the proportion of faith; 
 or ^Ministry, leO lis wait on our ministring \ or 
 
 hei that teachetbj on teaching | or he^ i that ex- 
 horteth, on exhortation, ■ he that giveth le^] him 
 do^ it with simplicity J hej that ruleth with 
 diligence ; he that sheweth mercy, with chear- 
 fulnessi llet love be without dissimulation ■ 
 Abhor that which is evill, cleave to that which 
 is good. Be kindly affectioned one to another 
 with brotherly love, in honour preferring one 
 another: not slothfull in bu^siness. | fervent in 
 Spirit) serving the Lord J rejoic ^ing in hopej 
 patient in tribulation | contuiueing instant in 
 prayer j distributing to the necessity of Saints ; 
 given to hospitality. BlessO them which per- 
 secute you I bles] and curse not. Eeioyce with 
 them that doj reioiccj and weep with them that 
 weepi Be^ of the same mind one towards 
 another. Mind not high thmgs, but condescend 
 to men of low estate^ 
 
 The Gospeli 
 And the third day there was a marriage in Cana S: John. 2. 1. 
 of Galilee, and the mother of Jesus was there. 
 
 1. 1. The 98th page of the MS. Book commences with the words <'The Epistle". 
 
 1. 3. In ''us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In "^ ministring", the *'ing" much defaced. 
 
 1. 17. In "praver", an "i" altered into the " y". 
 
 N (109) 
 
Epiph. Sunday, ii. 
 
 And both Jesus was called and his disciples to 
 the marriagCi And when thej wanted winej the 
 mother of Jesus saith vnto him, they have no 
 wine S Jesus saith vnto her, woman, what have 
 I to do^ with thee ? mine hour^ is not yet comci 
 His mother saitli vnto the servants, Whatsoever 
 hee saith vnto youj doe it. And there were sei 
 
 there six water ^pots of stone, after the manner 
 
 of 
 of the purifying the Jew^s, containing, con- 
 taining two or three f|rkins a piece. Jesus 
 saith vnto themj fill the water ^pots with water. 
 And they filled them vp to the 
 ninety five brimi 
 
 brim. And he^ saith vnto them. Draw out now 
 and bearl unto the Governour of the feast. 
 
 e 
 And they b^ar it. When the Euler of the feast 
 
 had tasted the water that was made wine, and 
 knew not whence it was, (but the servants which 
 drew the water knew) the Governour of the feast 
 called the Bridegroom, and saith vnto him, every 
 man a| the begining doth se| forth good wine, 
 and when men have well drun|k, then that 
 which is worse : But thou hast kept the good 
 wine vntill nowi This begining of miracles did 
 
 1. 4. In " have", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. The 99th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " brim." 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 22. In " have", a '' u" altered into the " v". 
 (170) 
 
Epiph. Sunday iii 
 
 Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth 
 
 i 
 
 his glory, and his disciples believed on him. 
 
 The third Sunday after the Epiphany 
 
 The^^CoUect. 
 Almighty and everlasting God, mercifully look^ 
 vpon our infirmities, and in all our dangers 
 and necessities, stretch forth thy right hand to 
 help^ and defend vs, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lordi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Bee not wise in your own conceits. Eecompense Rom. 12 le. 
 to no man evil| for evil| Provide things honest in 
 the sight of all men. If it be^ possible, as much 
 as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men. 
 Dearly beloved, avenge not your selves, but 
 rather give place vnto wrath; for it is written, 
 Vengeance is mine J I will repayj saith the Lord. 
 Therefore if thine enemy hunger, feed him J if hee 
 thirst, give him drink ■ for in so| doing thou shalt 
 heap^ coal^s of fire on his head. Be^ not over- 
 come of evill, but overcome evil with good. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 When hee was come down| from the moun- s* Mat. 8. 1 
 tain, great multitudes followed him. And be- 
 hold, there came a Leper and 
 
 / ninety six / 
 
 1. 1. The "of" written on '^'in". 
 
 1. 7. In "necessities", a "y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 14. In "lieth", a "y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 25. An illegible interlineation, with a caret, between the first " e" and the "p 
 
 of " Leper". 
 1. 26. The 99th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word, 
 
 N2 (171) 
 
Epiph. Sunday iii 
 
 worshipped him saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou 
 canst make me^ clean^i And Jesus pu3 forth 
 his hand and touched him, saying, I will be^ thou 
 clean^i A nd imediately his leprosy was cleansed. 
 And Jesus saith vnto him, se^ thou tell no man, 
 but goj thy wayj shew thyself^ to the Priest, and 
 offer the gift that Moses coSiaunded for a testi- 
 mony unto thenii And when Jesus was entred 
 into Capernaumj there came vnto him a 
 Centurionj beseeching him, and saying. Lord my 
 servant lieth a^ ] home sicM; ■ of the palsie, griev- 
 ously tormentedi And Jesus saith vnto him, I 
 will come and healj him. The Centurion 
 answered and said. Lord I am not worthy that 
 thou shouldest come vnder my roof ^ ; but speak 
 the word only and my servant shall be^ healedi 
 ffor I am a man under authority, hav ing soldiers 
 vnder me: And I say vnto this man, go, and he 
 goethj and to another, come, and he^ comethj 
 and to my servant, do^ this, and he^ doth iti 
 When Jesus heard itj he^^ marrelledj and said 
 to them that followed. Verily I say ^iito you, I 
 have not found soe great faith, no not in Israeli 
 
 1. Ths lOOch page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''worshipped". 
 
 4. In " imediately", "ie" altered into the ''y", 
 
 4. In ''leprosy", "ie" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 7. In "comaunded", the mark of abbre^-iation over the "m" in pale ink. 
 
 1. 8. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 17. In "under", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 17. In " having", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 23. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 20. doeth. 1. 20. docth. 
 
 (172) 
 
Epiph, Sunday, iii. 
 
 And I say vnto you, that many shall come from 
 
 the East and westj and shall si I down| with 
 
 c 
 Abraham! and Isaa^)(j and Jacob in the Kingdom 
 
 of heaven. But the Children of the Kingdom! 
 
 shall bee cast out into outer darknessi S there 
 
 shall be^ weeping and gnashing of teeth ■ And 
 
 Jesus said vnto the -saidr Centurion j Go thy way, 
 
 and as thou hast believed, so^ be^ it done \Tito 
 e 
 
 the|i And his servant was healed in the self i 
 
 A 
 
 same hour|i 
 
 ninety seven The 
 
 The fourth Sunday after the Epiphany. 
 The CoUect. 
 O God, who knowest lis to bee set in the midst 
 of so^ many and great dangers, that by reason of 
 the frailty of our nature wee^ cannot alwaijs stand 
 vprightj Grant to lis such strength and protec- 
 tion, as may support lis in all dangers^ and carry 
 vs through all temptations, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lordi Amen 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Let every soul| bei subject vnto the higher Rom. 13. i 
 powers; for there is no power but of (Bod: The 
 powers that be| are ordained of (Sod. Who- 
 
 1. 3. After "^ Abraham", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 13. The 101st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Collect. 
 
 1. 14. In *' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (173) 
 
The fourth Sunday after the Epiphany. 
 
 soever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth 
 the ordinance of God: and they that resist j 
 shall receivl to themselves damnation, ffor 
 Eulers are not a terrour to good works, 
 
 not 
 
 but to the evil|. Wilt thou then be^ afraid of 
 the power? do^ that which is good, and thou 
 shalt have praise of the same : for he^ is the 
 Minister of God to thee for good. But if thou 
 do^ that which is evilj be^ afraid, for he^ beareth 
 not the sword in vain| ■ for he| is the Minister of 
 God, a Eevenger to execute wrath vpon him that 
 doth evil. Wherefore ye must needs bee subject, 
 not only for wrathj but also^ for conscience sakej 
 ffor, for this cause pay you tribute also|j for they 
 are gods Ministers, attending continually vpon 
 this very things Render therefore to all their^ 
 dues \ tribute to whom tribute is duej custom^ to 
 whom customlj feare to whom feare, honour to 
 whom honour! 
 
 The Gospel 
 s. Mat. 8. And when he was entred into a ship, his dis- 
 ciples followed himi And beholdj there arose a 
 great tempest in the sea, insomuch that the shipl 
 was covered with the waves: but hei was a sleepi 
 And his disciples came to him, and 
 
 awoke I ninety eight | 
 
 23. 
 
 1. 7. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v' 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 12. doeth. 1. 12. doeth. 
 
 I. 14. ye. 1. 14. ye. 
 
 (174) 
 
Epiph. Sunday. 4^^ 
 
 awoke himj saying, Lordj save lis, we perish. 
 And he^ saith vnto them, why are ye fearful|, O 
 ye of little faith? Then he^ arose j and rebuked 
 the winds and the sea, and there was a great calm. 
 But the men marvelled^ saying, what manner of 
 man is thisj that even the winds and the sea 
 obey him? And when he^ was come to the 
 other side into the Countr|y of the Gergesensj 
 there me| him two possessed with devil|s, coming 
 out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so| that no 
 man might pass| by that way. And beholdj 
 they cryed out, saying^ what have we^ to do| 
 with thee, Jesus thou Son of God? art thou 
 come hither to torment lis before the time? 
 And there was a good way off from them an 
 herd of many swine feeding! So| the devils 
 besought him, saying. If thou cast us out, suffer 
 vs to go| away into the herd of Swine. And he^ 
 said imto them, Goi And when they were come 
 outj they went into the herd of swine! and 
 behold, the whole herd of swine ran violently 
 downl a steep place into the sea, and perished 
 in the watersi And they that kept them fledj 
 
 1. 1. The 102nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word "awoke". 
 
 1. 1. In "save", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. In " us"j a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In "marvelled"^ the "ell" retouched with darker ink. 
 
 1. 12. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 14. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 17. In "us"j a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 19. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 8. Gergesenes. 1. 8. Gergesenes. 
 
 (175) 
 
Epiph. Sunday v. 
 
 and went their| way^s into the Ci|iy, and told 
 every thing, and what was befaln to the pos- 
 sessed of the devilis. And behold the whole 
 Ciiy came out to meet! Jesus ■ And when they 
 saw him, they besought him that he^ would 
 depart out of their y coasts. 
 
 The fifth Sunday after the Epiphany. 
 The Collect. 
 O Lordj wei beseech thee to keepll thy 
 Church and houshold continually! in thy true 
 religionj that they who do^ lean| only vpon the 
 hope of thy heavenly gracej may evermore bei 
 defended by thy mighty power, through Jesus. 
 Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 ninety nine The 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Col. 3. 12. Put on therefore (as the elect of €rod, holy and 
 beloved) bowels of mercies, kindnessfj humble- 
 nessy of mindj meeknesslj, long-suflfering, for- 
 bearing one another J and forgiving one another, 
 if any man have a quarrel ij against any ) even 
 as Christ forgave you, so[] also do^ ye. And 
 above all these things, put on charityj which is 
 the bond of perfectnessi. And let the peace of 
 
 1. 10. After " continually", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 16. The 103rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words "The Epistle." 
 
 1. 21. In '^have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr^ 
 
 ]. 2. befaUen. 1. 2. befallen. 
 
 1. 10. household. 
 (176) 
 
24. 
 
 Epiph. Sunday v. 
 
 dDod rule in your hearts, to the which also| ye 
 are called in one body; and be^ ye thankfull. 
 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in 
 all wisdomi, teaching and admonishing one 
 another in psalmsj and hymnsj and spiritual 
 songsj singing with grace in your hearts to the 
 liord. And whatsoever ye do^ in w^ord or deedj 
 do^ all in the name of the Lord Jesusj giving 
 thanks to CBod, and the father by him. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 The Kingdoml of heaven is likened vnto a man, §. Mat. 13 
 which sowed good seed in his fieldi But while 
 men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares 
 among the wheatj and went his way. But when 
 the blade was sprung iipj and brought forth fruit, 
 then appeared the tares also. So the servants of 
 the housholder came and said vnto him. Sir, 
 didst not thou soiif" good seed in thy fj|ld? from 
 whence then hath it tares? hei said vnto them, 
 an enemy hath done this. The servants said 
 unto himj Wilt thou then that we| go| and 
 gather them up? But he^ said, Nay| least 
 while ye gather vp the tares, ye root vp also^ the 
 wheats with them. Let both grow together 
 
 1. 5. In ''hymns", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 1. 15. In "up", a "v" altered into the '^u". 
 1. 22. In "^up", a '* v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 17. householder. 
 
 22. lest. 1. 22. lest. 
 
 (177) 
 
Epiph. Sunday, vi. 
 
 \Titil the harvest; and in the time of han'est I 
 
 will say to the Reapers, Gather ye together first 
 
 the tares J and bind them in bundles to burn 
 
 them: but gather the wheat into my barni. 
 
 100/ 
 
 The sixth Sunday after the Epiphany 
 The CoUect. 
 O God, whose blessed son| was manifested, that 
 he^ might destroy the works of the de^-iij and 
 make lis the sons of (J5od and heiris of eternal 
 life I Gran^t vs | we^ beseech thee, that having 
 this hope, we^ may purifie ourselves even as 
 heiis pure j that when hei shall appear^ again! 
 with power and great glory, we^ may bei made 
 like unto him in his eternal and glorious King- 
 doms, where with thee, O father, and thee, o 
 
 ever 
 
 holy Ghost, hey liveth and reigneth one dDod 
 world without endi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 .i.s. John. 3.1. Behold J what manner of love the father hath 
 bestowed vpon iisj that we^ should be^ called 
 the sons of godS therefore the world knoweth 
 vs not, because it knew him not. Beloved, now 
 are we^ the sons of 0odj and it doth not yet 
 
 1, 1. In "time", a "y" altered into the ''i". 
 
 1. 5. The 103rd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 6. The 104th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "The sixth' 
 
 1. 8. " O God" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 10. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (178) 
 
Epiph. Sunday vi 
 
 appearl what we^ shall be^: but we| know that 
 when he^ shall appearfj we| shall be^ like him } 
 for wee shall see him as he isi And every man 
 that hath this hope in him, puriiieth himself |j 
 even as he^ is pure. Whosoever comitteth sinfi^ 
 transgresseth also^ the law : for sin is the trans- 
 gression of the lawi And ye know that he| was 
 manifested to take away our sinfs J and in him 
 is no sini Whosoever abideth in him sineth not : 
 Whosoeuer sineth hath not seen| himj neither 
 
 known himi Little Childrenj let no| man de- 
 e 
 
 ceivi you, he^ that dolth righteousness|i is 
 
 righteousj even as hee is righteousi He| that 
 comitteth sin is of the devil : for the devil sineth 
 from the beginingi ffor this purpose the son of 
 God was manifested^ that he| might destroy the 
 works of the devili 
 
 The 
 
 101/ 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 Then if any man shall say vnto youj Lo here s. Mat. 24.23. 
 
 e 
 
 is Christ or there : believi it noti ffor there shall 
 
 A 
 
 arise false Christs and false Prophets^ and shall 
 shew great signisi and wonders \ insomuch that 
 
 1. 13. In *'even", a *'u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 19. The 105th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "The Gospel." 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 12. doeth. I. 12. doeth. 
 
 (179) 
 
Epiph. Sunday vi 
 
 e 
 
 (if it were possible) they shall deceivi the very 
 
 elect. Beholdj I haTe told you before. Where- 
 
 forei if they shall say vnto youj Behold, he^ is 
 
 in the desert, goi not forth ; Behold, he^ is in 
 
 the secret chambers, believe it noti ffor as the 
 
 lightyning cometh out of the east and shineth 
 
 even vnto the west: soy shall also| the com|iing 
 
 of the son of man be^. iFor wheresoever the 
 
 carcase is, there will the Eagles be^ gathered 
 
 together. Imediately after the tribulation of 
 
 those daijs, shall the sun be dark|ned, and the 
 
 moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall 
 
 fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
 
 shall be^ shakeni And then shall appear| the 
 
 sign of the son of man in heaven ■ and then shall 
 
 all the tribes of the earth mourn^ and they shall 
 
 e 
 sei the son of man comliing in the clouds of 
 
 heaven with power and great glory. And hei 
 
 shall send his Angells with a great sound of a 
 
 trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect 
 
 from the four windsj from one end of heaven to 
 
 the otheri 
 
 The Sunday called Septuagesima, or the 
 
 third Sunday before Lent. 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 O Lord, wei beseech thee favourably to hear^ 
 
 the prayers of thy peoplcj that we^ who are 
 
 1. 2. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 11. In " daijs", the '' j" written on an " e". 
 1. 26. In " favourably", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 (180) 
 
Septuagesima 
 
 justly punished§ for our offences j may be| mer- 
 cifully delivered by thy goodnessij for the glory 
 
 of thy name J through Jesus Christ our Saviouri 
 
 102 / 
 
 who liveth and reigneth with thee and the holy 
 Ghost ever one (Bodj world without endi Ameni 
 
 The Epistle 
 Know ye not that they which run in a race, run 1. cor. 9. 24. 
 all, but one receiveth the prize ? So run that ye 
 may obtaiui And every man that strive th for 
 the mastery, is temperate in all things ■ Now 
 they doe it to obtaine a corruptible crownf, but 
 wci an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not 
 
 ainly; 
 
 as vncert soe fight, I not as one that beateth 
 
 the air| ■ But I keep! under my body, and 
 bring it into subjection, lest that by any mean^s 
 when I have preached to others j I my self | 
 should be a cast^away. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 The Kingdom^ of heaven is like vnto a man s. Matt. 20. 1. 
 that is an housholder, which went out early in 
 
 1. 1. After "■ punished", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 4. The 105th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 5. The 106th page of the MS. Book, commences with the word ''who". 
 
 1. 10. In " obtain", an "e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 12. In ''obtaine", an "e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1. 15. In "under", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 21. householder. 
 
 (181) 
 
Septuagesima 
 
 e 
 
 the morning to hire labourers into his Vinyard. 
 
 And when hee had agreed with the labourers for 
 a peny a day, he^ sent them into his V^^yardi 
 And hel went out about the third hour3, and 
 saw others standing idle in the marke|=place, 
 and saith vnto them, Go ye also^ into the vine- 
 yard, and whatsoever is right I will give yout 
 ;3nd they went their! wayi Again hei went 
 out about the sixth and ninth hour!, and did 
 likewise! And about the elegventh hour^ he^ 
 went out, and found others standing idle, and 
 saith vnto themj Why stand ye here all the day 
 idle ? They say vnto himj because no man hath 
 hired vs. He^ saith vnto themj goi ye also^ 
 into the vineyardj and whatsoever 
 103/ is 
 
 e 
 
 is rightj that shall ye receiv^i Soe when even 
 
 was comej the Lord of the Vineyard saith \Tito 
 his Steward^ call the labourers and give them 
 theirl hire, begining from the last vnto the first. 
 And when they came that were hired about the 
 eleiventh hourgj they received every man a 
 penyi But when the first came, they supposed 
 that they should haTe received morej and they 
 likewise received every man a penlyi And 
 when they had received it they murmuired 
 
 1. 17. The 107th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " is rightj". 
 1. 24. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (182) 
 
Sexagesima 
 
 man 
 
 against the good nesse of the house, saying, 
 
 These last have wrought but one houri, and 
 
 thou hast made them equal vnto vs, which have 
 
 born the burden and heat of the day. But 
 
 hei answered one of them and said, friend, I 
 
 not 
 
 doe thee no wrong : didst thou agree with mee 
 
 A 
 
 for a penly ? Take that thine is, and go| thy 
 way : I will give Mito this last even as vnto 
 thee. Is it not lawfull for mei to do^ what I 
 will with mine own! ? Is thine eye evill, be- 
 cause I am good ? So^ the last shall be^ first, 
 and the first last ■ for many be^ called, but few 
 choseni 
 
 The Sunday called Sexagesima or 
 the second Sunday before Lent. 
 The CoUect. 
 O Lord Godj who seest that we^ put not our trust 
 in any thing that we^ do^ | mercifully grant that 
 by thy power we| may bei defended against 
 all adversity, through Jesus Christ our Lordi 
 
 Amen. 
 
 The 104/ 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye your selves are 2. Cor. 11. 19 
 
 1. 3. In *'have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 23. The 108th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Epistle." 
 
 1. 24. In "selves", a *^u" altered into the 'W". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 4. borne. 1. 4. borne. 
 
 (183) 
 
Sexagesima 
 
 wise. fFor ye suffer if a man bring you into 
 bondage^ if a man devour^ you, if a man take of 
 you, if a man exalt himselfe, if a man smite you 
 on the face 5 I speak as concern^ing reproach, 
 as though wee had been^ weak^ ! Howbeit, 
 where in soever any is bold (I speak foolishly) I 
 am bold alsoli Are they Hebrew |s ? Soe am 
 I : are they Israelites ? soe am I ■ are they the 
 seed of Abraham ? soe am I ■ are they Ministers 
 of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more: in 
 labours more abundant j in stripes above mea- 
 sure I in prisons more frequent | in deaths ofti 
 Of the Jewis five times received I forty stripes 
 save one. Thrice was I beaten with rodsi Once 
 was I stoned. Thrice I suffered shipwrack.. A 
 night and a day I have beene in the deep! S in 
 
 e . ? 
 
 journying often, in perils of waters j in perils of 
 
 e 
 
 robbers | in perills by mine own^ Country =men } 
 
 in perills by the heathen ) in perills in the Ci|y} 
 in perils in the wildernesslj in perils in the seaf 
 in perils among false brethren j in weariness^ and 
 painfulness^j in watchings often J in hunger and 
 thirst I in fastings often j in cold and nakedness| \ 
 besides those things that are without, that which 
 Cometh vpon me dailyj the care of all the 
 
 1. 14. In "save", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 16. In ** have", a ** u" altered into the "v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 17. journeying!?. 
 
 (184) 
 
Sexagesima 
 
 Churches. OTho is weakj and I am not weak ? 
 Who is offended, and I burn not ? If I must 
 needs gloryj I will glory 
 105/ of 
 
 of the things which concerne mine infirmitiesi 
 The CBod and father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 
 which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I 
 
 lie 
 
 iye not. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 When much people were gathered together, s. Luke. 8. 4. 
 
 and were come to him out of every Cilyj he^ 
 
 spake by a parable j A Sower went out to sow his 
 
 seed! and as he| sowed, some fell by the way 
 
 side, and it was trod|en down^, and the fowls of 
 
 air 
 the III devoured iti And some fell vpon a rock, 
 
 and as soon^ as it was sprung vpj it withered 
 
 away ; because it lacked nioisturei x\nd some fell 
 
 among thorn|s, and the thorn|s sprang vp with 
 
 it, and choked itj And other fell on good groundj 
 
 and sprang vp, and bare fruit an hundred=fold. 
 
 And when he^ had said these things, he^ cried. 
 
 He that hath earfs to hear let him heari And 
 
 his disciples asked him, saying. What might this 
 
 parable be^? And he^ said, unto you it is given 
 
 to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of God ■ 
 
 1. 5. The 109th page of the MS. Book oomraences with the words ''of the". 
 
 1. 19. After "ground", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 24. In " unto", a ''v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. In *' mysteries", an '' i" altered into the ''y". 
 
 O (185) 
 
Quinquagesima. 
 
 ey 
 
 but to others id parables ; that seing that might 
 
 A A 
 
 not see, and hearing they might not vnderstand. 
 
 Now the parable is thisj The seed is the word of 
 
 God. Those by the way^side are they that hear; 
 
 then Cometh the devil ij and taketh away the 
 
 word out of their^ hearts, lest they should 
 
 believ^ and beH saved. They on the rockj are 
 
 e 
 they, which when they hear receivl] the word 
 
 A 
 
 with joyj and these have no root, which for a 
 
 e 
 while believ^j and in time of temptation fall 
 
 away. And that which fell among thornlsf are 
 
 *'^^ .««/ 
 
 which when they have heardj go^ forth, and are 
 
 choked with cares and richesj and pleasures of 
 
 this life, and bring no fruit to perfection. But 
 
 that on the good ground, are they, which in an| 
 
 honest and good heart, havi ing heard the word, 
 
 keep! itj and bring forth fruit with patience. 
 
 The Sunday called Quinquagesimaj 
 
 or the next Sunday before Lent. 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 O Lord, who hast taught us, that all our 
 
 1. 3. After "this", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. In "believe", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. In " saved", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 9. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 13. The 109th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 14. The 110th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " which' 
 
 1. 18. In " havBng", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 23. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (186) 
 
Quinquagesima. 
 
 doings without charity are nothing worth | send 
 thy holy Ghostj and pour^ into our hearts that 
 most excellent gift of charity^ the very bond of 
 peace and of all vertues, without which whosoever 
 liveth is counted dead before thc§«j Grant this 
 for thine only son Jesus Christs sakci Amen. 
 
 The Epistloi 
 Though I speak wdth the tongues of men and of of i Cor. 13. 1. 
 angells, and haue not charity, I am become as 
 sounding brass^, or a tinykling Cymball. And 
 though I haTe the gift of prophesie, and under- 
 stand all mysteries, and all knowledge] j And 
 though I haTC all faithj so'^ that I could remove 
 mountain' ^s J and haTe no^ charity, I am nothing. 
 And though I bestow all my goods to feed the 
 poor, and though I give my body to be^ burned, 
 and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. 
 Charity sufFereth longj and is kind; charity 
 envieth not ; charity vaunteth not it self^j is not 
 puffed iipj doth not behave itself vnseemly, 
 
 seeketh not her ownLj 
 
 is loy/ 
 
 is not easily provoked, thinketh no evilf. 
 
 8. " of of ", sic orig. 
 
 10. In '' CymbaU", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 11. In ''have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 12. In ^'mysteries", an "v^ altered into the "y". 
 
 13. In "have", a '"u" altered into the "v". 
 
 14. In "have", a ''u" altered into the "v". 
 17. In "have" a '^u" altered into the "v". 
 20. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 20. In "behave", a " u'' altered into the "v". 
 
 23. The 111th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " is not". 
 
 O 2 (187) 
 
Quinquagesima 
 
 rejoyceth not in iniquity, but rejoyceth in the 
 
 truth j beareth all thingsj believeth all things, 
 
 hopeth all things, cudureth all things. Charity 
 
 never faileth, but whether there bee Prophesies 
 
 §hey shall failej whether there bee tonguesj they 
 
 shall cease 5 whether there be^ knowledg, it shall 
 
 vanish away, ffor wee^ know in part J and well 
 
 prophesie in part. But when that which is 
 
 perfect is come, then that which is in part shall 
 
 be"" done away. When I was a Child I spake as 
 
 a Child, I understood as a Child, I thought as a 
 
 Child j But when I became a manj I put away 
 
 childish thingsi ffor now wee' see through a 
 
 glass • darkly; but then face to face: Xow I 
 
 know in part J but then shall I know even as 
 
 also^ I am known. And now abide th faith, 
 
 hope, charity, these three 5 but the greatest of 
 
 these is charity. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 s.LuVei8.3i. Then Jesus took^' Mito him the twelve and said 
 
 ^mto themj Beholdj we. goe vp to Jerusalem, 
 
 and all things that are written by the prophets 
 
 concerning the son of man shall be. accom- 
 
 plishedi ffor hej shall he] delivered vnto the 
 
 Gentiles, and shall be mockedj and spitefully 
 
 entreatedj and spitted oni 3nd they shall 
 
 e 
 scourgl him, and put him to death) and the 
 
 third day hee shall rise again '■ And they Mider- 
 
 1. 4. In '' never'', a "u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 11. In "understood", a '-'v" altered into rhe " u". 
 (188; 
 
Quiiiquagesima 
 
 stood none of these things: and this saijng was 
 hid from them, neither knew they the things 
 which were spokeni And it came to passej that 
 
 as he^ was come nigh vnto Jericho, A certaine 
 bhnd man sa| 
 
 by los/ 
 
 s 
 
 by the way-side beging : And hearing the mul- 
 titude pass^ by, he asked what it meant. And 
 they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passeth 
 byi And heS criedj saying, Jesus thou son of 
 Davidj have mercy on me|. And they which 
 went before rebuked him, that he^ should hold 
 his peace S l^ut he^ cried soli much the more, 
 Thou son of Davidj haTc mercy on meii And 
 Jesus stood and comaunded him to bee brought 
 vnto him: and when he^ was come near, he^ 
 asked him, saying. What wilt thou that I should 
 do^ unto thell ? And hee said| Lordj that I may 
 receivl my sighti And Jesus said itnto him, 
 Eeceivl thy sight j thy faith hath saved thee. 
 And imediately he| received his sight, and 
 followed himj glorifying Cod! and all the people 
 w^hen they saw itj gave praise unto Godi 
 
 1. 1. "saijng", sic orig. 
 
 1. 7. The 112th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " by". 
 
 1. 11. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 13. In "cried", a "y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 14. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 16. In "near", an "e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 18. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. After "sight", a comma altered into the semicolon, 
 
 1. 23. In "gave", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 23. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (189) 
 
Ashwednesday 
 
 The first day of Lent, comonly called 
 
 Ashwednesdaji 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 Almighty and everlasting CDod, who hatest 
 
 nothing that thou hast made and doL'st forgiv^ 
 
 the sinjis of all them that are penitent J Create 
 
 and make in vs new and contrite hearts j that we^ 
 
 worthily lamenting our sin^sj and acknowledging 
 
 our wretchedness^, may obtain^ of thecj the C^od 
 
 of all mercy, perfect remission and forgiveness!, 
 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 This Collect is to be j read every day in Lentj after 
 
 the Collect appointed for the day Thig 
 109/ fFor 
 
 for the Epistle 
 Joel. 2. 12. Turn ye even to me^j saith the Lordj with all 
 your heartj and with fasting, and with weepings 
 and with mourning. And rent your heartj and 
 not your garments^ and turn \Tito the Lord your 
 dDodi for hee is gracious and mercifulij slow to 
 anger, and of great kindnesse, and repenteth him 
 of the evil['i Who knoweth if hee will returnj 
 and repent, and leav^ a blessing behind him, 
 even a meat=ofFering and a drink ^offering vnto 
 
 1. 6. A.fter ''^ penitent", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In "obtain^", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 15. The 113th page of the MS. Book commences with the words ''for the' 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 18. rend. 1. 18. rend. 
 
 (190) 
 
Ashwednesday 
 
 the Lord your (Bod? Blow the trumpe| in Zion, 
 sanctifie a fastj call a solemni assembly, gather 
 the people, sanctifie the congregation j assemble 
 the elders, gather the Children, and those that 
 suck the breasts ; lei the bridegroom goi forth of 
 
 her 
 his Chamber, and the bride out of ^i^^iJ closet j 
 
 let the Priests, the Ministers of the Lord, weep 
 between^ the porch and the altar, and le| them 
 sayj Spare thy people j o Lord, and give not 
 thine heritage to reproach, that the heathen 
 should rule over them ■ wherefore should they 
 say among the people, where is their! God? 
 
 The Gospel. 
 When Ye fast, be! not as the hypocrites, of a s. Matt. «. i6 
 sad countenance : for they disfigure their^ facesj 
 that they may appear| iinto men to fast. tEerily 
 I say vnto youj they have their| reward. But 
 thou J when thou fas test j anoint thin^ headj and 
 wash thy facej that thou appear^ not vnto men 
 to fast, but vnto thy father which is in secret \ 
 And thy father which seeth in secret^ shall re- 
 ward thee openlvi Lay not 
 
 110/ 
 
 tip for yourselues treasures vpon earth, where 
 
 1. 1. In "Zion", an "S" altered into the "Z". 
 
 1. 6. ''her", written in a different character, and upon a word which it has rendered 
 
 undistinguishable. 
 1. 14. In "hypocrites", an "i" altered into the "j". 
 1. 16. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 17. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 23. The 113th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 1. 24. The 114th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "up", and in which 
 
 a "v" has been altered into the "u". 
 
 (191) 
 
The first Sunday in Lent 
 
 -Lre iit Sunday i. 
 
 moth and rust doth corrupt, and Avhere thieves 
 break through and stealii But lay lap for your 
 selves treasures in heaven, where neither moth 
 nor rust doth corruptj and where thieves doi 
 not break through nor steal !■ fFor where your 
 treasure is, there will your heart bee alsoiJi 
 The first Sunday in Lent. 
 
 The Collect. 
 O Lord, who for our sake didst fast forty 
 days| and forty nights J Give lis grace to iise 
 such abstinence | that our flesh being subdued 
 to the Spirit J we^ may ever obey thy godly 
 motions! in righteousness: j and true holinessij to 
 thy honour and glory, who livest and reignest 
 with the fatherj and the holy Ghostj one Godj 
 world without end» Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 2 Cor. 6. 1. Wee then as workers together with himj be- 
 seech you alsoy that ye receivy not the grace of 
 CDod in vain: J. (flfor heij saithj I have heard 
 thee in a time acceptedj and in the day of 
 Salvation have I succoured thee S Behold, now 
 
 1. 2. In ''up", a 'W altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In *' selves", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 4. In "thieves", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. After "days", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 10. After "nights", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 10. In "Give", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 10. In " use", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. After "motions", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 19. In "receive", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 20. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 22. In " Salvation", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 22. In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 (192) 
 
The first Sunday in Lent 
 
 is the accepted time j behold now is the day of 
 saluationj) giving no offence in any thingj that 
 the ministry be^ not blamed j but in all things 
 approving our selves as the ministers of God, 
 in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in 
 distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tu- 
 mults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings j by 
 
 purenesse, by 
 
 knowledge 
 
 111 
 
 linowledgej by long^suflferingj by kindness!, by 
 the holy Ghostj by love unfeigned, by the word 
 
 Ar 
 
 of truthj by the power of God, by the ®mour 
 of righteousnessll on the right hand, and on the 
 leftj by honour and dishonour, by evilla report 
 and good report) as deceivers^ and yet true j as 
 vnknowni J and yet well known | as dyingj and 
 behold wee livej as chastened^ and not killed J I 
 
 as sorrowfully yet alway rejoycing ; as poorj yet 
 mak|ing - many - many richj as hareing nothing, I 
 
 aiitl yet possessing all things. \ 
 
 The Gospel. i 
 
 Then was Jesus led up of the SpiritJ into the s. Mat. 4. 1. 
 
 1. 4. In ''selves", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 7. After "fastings", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 10. The 115th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "knowledge' 
 
 1. 11. In ''unfeigned", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. After "left", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. After " report", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. After "killed", a comma altered into the semicolon. , 
 
 1. 19. After " rich", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. In "haveing", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 22. In " up", a "v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 (193) 
 
The first Sunday in Lent. 
 
 - Lent Sunday i. 
 
 wilderness^j to be^ tempted of the devilii And 
 
 when he^ had fasted forty days and forty nights, 
 
 hel was afterward an hungred. And when the 
 
 tempter came to him, hel said. If thou be^ the 
 
 son of God, comaund that these stones bee made 
 
 breadi But hel answered and saidj It is writtenj 
 
 Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every 
 
 word that proceedeth out of the mouth of CDod. 
 
 Then the devill taketh him up into the holy 
 
 Ciiy, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the 
 
 temple, and saith vnto him, If thou be^ the son 
 
 of God, cast thyself! downy j for it is written, 
 
 hei shall give his angels charge concerning thee, 
 
 e 
 and in their^ hands they shall bear the! up 
 
 le^st ai any time thou dash thy foot^ against a 
 
 stonci Jesus said vnto himj it is written again^. 
 
 Thou shalt not tempt the HLord thy (Dodi Again 
 
 the Devil taketh him up into an exceeding high 
 
 mountaini, and sheweth him all the Kingdomls 
 
 of the world, and the 
 
 glory 113 
 
 glory of them } and saith unto him. All these 
 
 1. 2. "hey^" much defaced. 
 
 1. 2. In " days", "ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 7. In "live", a "u" altered into the *'v". 
 
 1. 9. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u'*. 
 
 1. 13. In "give", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 14. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "Devil", an "i" altered into the "e". 
 
 1. 18. In " up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. The 116th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "glory' 
 
 1. 22. After "them", a comma altefed into thesemicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a "v" altered into the "u",' 
 (194) 
 
Lent Sunday, ij. ] 
 
 things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall do^vnO \ 
 
 and worship mej. Then saith Jesus unto him, j 
 
 Get the^ hencej Satan ] for it is written, Thou I 
 
 shalt worship the ilord thy Godj and him onlv : 
 
 shalt thou servei Then the devil leaveth him, j 
 
 and behold, Angels came and ministred vnto J 
 
 him. 'j 
 
 The second Simday in Lent, 
 The CoUeet. 
 Almighty Godj who seest that we/; hare no 
 power of our selues to helpj our selves, Keep vs 
 both outwardly in our bodies and inwardly in 
 our soules, that we' ] may beef defended from all 
 adversities which may happen to the body, and 
 from all euil ] thouo;hts which mav assault and 
 hurt the soulj, through Jesus Christ our Lord. j 
 
 Amen. | 
 
 The Epistle 
 We ibeseech you, brethren, and exhort you by i. xhes. 4. i. 
 the Lord Jesusj Chnst that as ye^ haue received i 
 
 of vs how you ought to walkQ, and to please 1 
 
 Ood, soef ye would abound more and more. j 
 
 ffor ye know what comandHnients wej gave you 1 
 
 by the Lord Jesus, ffor this is the will of God, ; 
 
 eyen your sanctification, that ye should abstain 
 
 1. 2 
 1. 5 
 
 1. 10 
 
 1. 11 
 
 1. 25 
 
 In ''unto", a '"v"' altered into the '^ u" 
 In ** devil", an '"i" altered into the *' e' 
 In "have", a *'u" altered into the "y". 
 In "selves", a "u" altered into the " v' 
 In " abstain", an "e" altered into the " 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 21. how ye ought. 1. 21. how ye ought. 
 
 (195) 
 
Lent Sunday, ij. 
 
 from fornication j that e|ery one of you should 
 know how to possess his vessel in sanctificacon 
 and honour J not in the lust of concupiscence, 
 even as the Gentiles which know not dpod \ that 
 noi man go^ beyond, and defraud his brother in 
 any matter, because that the Lord is the avenger 
 of all such, as we also^ have forewarned you and 
 testified, ffor (!3od 
 113 hath 
 
 hath not called its vnto vncleanness^, but 
 vnto holinesstj He^ therefore that dispiseth, 
 despiseth not man, but (IDod§, who hath also^ 
 given vnto vs his holy Spirit ■ 
 The Gospel. 
 S: Mat 15. 21 Jcsus wcut theucc, and departed into the Coasts 
 of Tijre and Sidoni And behold, a woman of 
 Canaan came out of the same Coasts, and cried 
 vnto him, saying, have mercy on me^j o Lord, 
 thou son of David, my daughter is grievously 
 vexed w^ith a devil. But he^ answered her not 
 a w^ord. And his disciples came and besought 
 him, sayingj send her away, for she| cryeth 
 
 1. After " fornication''^ a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. In "every", the "v" defaced by a blot. 
 
 3. After "honour", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 4. After " God", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 10. The 117th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "hath". 
 
 10. In "us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 11. "dispiseth", sic orig. 
 
 17. In "Canaan", an *'n" altered into the first "a". 
 
 18. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 20. In "devil", an "i" altered into the "e". 
 22. In " cryeth", an '" i" altered into the "y". 
 
 (196) 
 
Lent Sunday ij 
 
 after iisi But he^ answered and said, I am not 
 sent, but vnto the lost sheep of the house of 
 Israel. Then came she^ and worshiped him, 
 saymg, Lord help! me^. But he^ answered and 
 said. It is not meet to take the Childrens bread, 
 and to cast it to dog|s. And she! said, truth j 
 Lord ; yet the dogs eat^ of the crumbs which 
 fall from their ^ masters table. Then Jesus an- 
 swered and said vnto her, O woman, great is thy 
 faith : be it vnto thee even as thou wilti 3nd 
 her daughter was made w^hole from that very 
 hour|. 
 
 The third Sunday in Lent. 
 
 The Collect. 
 We| beseech thee, Almighty God, look^ vpon 
 the hearty desires of thy humble servants, and 
 stretch forth the right hand of thy Majest}'! to 
 be^ our defence against all our enemiesj through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The 114: 
 
 The Epistle 
 Bel ye therefore followers of God, as dear^ Ephes. 5. i. 
 Children 5 and walk in lovcj as Christ also hath 
 loved iisj and hath given himself^ for its an 
 offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet^smell- 
 
 1. 1. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. In "house", the "h" slightly defaced hy a blot. 
 
 1. 18. In "enemies", an "i" altered into the "e". 
 
 1. 21. The 118th page of the MS, Book commences with the words " The Epistle". 
 
 1. 24. In "us", a "v" altered into the "n". 
 
 (197) 
 
Lent Sunday, iij. 
 
 ing savouri But fornicationj and all vncleanH^ 
 nessi, or covetOousness^j leil it not be^ once 
 named amongst you, as becometh Saints J nei- 
 ther filthinessHj nor foolish talking, nor jestingj 
 which are not convenient J but rather giving of 
 thanksi ffor this ye know, that no whoremonger, 
 nor unclean person, nor covet3ous man, who is 
 an idolater, hath any inheritance in the king- 
 dom! of Christj and of Godi Let no man| 
 deceive you "with vain^ words: for because of 
 these things cometh the wrath of God vpon the 
 Children of disobedience. Be not ye therefore 
 partakers with them J for ye were some times 
 darkness^, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk 
 as children of light ) (for the fruit of the Spirit is 
 in all goodness!, and righteousnesspj and truth) 
 proving what is acceptable \Tito the ^ord. And 
 have no fellowship with the vnfruitfull works of 
 darkness^j but rather repro|ve them, ffor it is a 
 shame even to speak of those things which are 
 done of them in secret. But all things that are 
 reproved J are made manifest by the light: for 
 whatsoever doth make manifest, is light. Where- 
 fore he3 saithj Awake thou that sleepestj and 
 
 1. 1. In "savour", a ** u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 3. After "Saints", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. After "convenient", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 10. In "deceive", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 13. In "partakers", an "e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 18. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 4. foolish-talking, 
 (198) 
 
Lent Sunday, iij. 
 
 arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee 
 light: 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Jesus was easting out a devilj and it was S: Luke, ii.u 
 dumbi And it came to pass^ when the devil 
 was gone out, the dumb spake J 
 
 and 115 
 
 and the people wondred. But some of them 
 
 e 
 said, he casteth out devils through Belzebub, 
 
 A 
 
 the chief^ of the devils. And other tempting 
 
 himj sought of him a sign^ from heaven. But 
 
 he^ knowing their^ thoughts, said unto them| 
 
 every kingdom! divided against it self^, is 
 
 brought to desolation; and a house divided 
 
 against a housej falleth. If Satan also^ be 
 
 divided against himself^, how shall his kingdom 
 
 stand? because ye say that I cast out devils 
 
 e e 
 
 through Belzebub. And if I by Belzebub cast 
 
 out devils, by whom do^ your sons cast them 
 
 out? therefore shall they be| your Judges, but 
 
 if I with the finger of God cast out devils, no 
 u 
 
 debt the Kingdom | of (IDod is come vpon you. 
 
 1. 4. In "devil", an "i" altered into the "e". 
 
 1. 5. In "devil", an "i" altered into the "e". 
 
 1. 8. The 119th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "and". 
 
 1. 10. In "chief;^", an " e" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 12. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "devils", an "i" altered into the " e". 
 
 1.22. In " come", the " e" in smaller character. ■ • 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 10. others, tempting, 1. 10. others, tempting. 
 
 (199) 
 
Lent Sunday, iij 
 
 When a strong man armed keepetli his palace, 
 
 his goods are in peace | but when a stronger 
 
 then he^ shall come vpon him, and overcome 
 
 him, he^ taketh from him all his armour wherin 
 
 hei trusted, and divideth his spoil si He^ that 
 
 is not with me^, is against me^: And he^ that 
 
 gathereth not wdth me|, scatterethi When the 
 
 vnclean spirit is gone out of a man, he^ walketh 
 
 through dry places, seeking restj and finding 
 
 none, he saith, I will rettirnl itnto my house, 
 
 whence I came out: And when he cometh, he| 
 
 findeth it swept and garnishedi Then goeth he^ 
 
 and taketh to him seaven other Spirits more 
 
 wicked than himself^, and they enter in, and 
 
 dwell there \ and the last state of that man is 
 
 worse then the first. And it came to pass^ as 
 
 he| spake these things, a certain! woman of the 
 
 company lift vp her voice J and said vnto him, 
 
 Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the 
 
 paps which thou hast sucked. But he^ said, yea, 
 
 rather blessed are the}" that hear| the word of 
 
 God and keep iU 
 
 The 116 
 
 The fourth Sunday in Lent 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 Grant, we^ beseech thee, Almighty God, that 
 
 1. 2. After ''peace", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 10. In "unto", a ''v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 14. In *Hhan", an "e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 24. The 120th page of the MS. Book commences with the words '^The fourth". 
 (200) 
 
Lent Sunday, jv. 
 
 weij who for our evill deeds doi worthily 
 
 deserve to bei punished, by the comfort of thy 
 
 grace may mercifully be relieved, through our 
 
 Lord and Saviour Jesus Christi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 
 Tell me, ye that desire to bel vnder the law, Gai. 4. 21, 
 
 do^ ye not hear^ the law? ffor it is written j that 
 
 Abraham had two sons, the one by a bond=maid, 
 
 the other by a free=woman. But he^ who was 
 
 of the bondswoman, was born after the fleshy 
 
 but he^ of the free=woman was by promise^ 
 
 ^hich things are an allegory S for these are the 
 
 two Covenants; the one from the Mount Sinai, 
 
 which gendreth to bondage, which is Agar, ifor 
 
 this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and 
 
 answereth to Jerusalem which now is and is in 
 
 bondage with her childrena But Jerusalem 
 
 which is above is free ; which is the mother of lis 
 
 alli ffor it is written. Rejoice thou barren that 
 
 bearest not J break forth and cry, thou that 
 
 i 
 travallest notp for the desolate hath many moe 
 
 A 
 
 children, then she! which hath an husband. 
 Now we^, brethren J as Isaacji was, are the 
 children of promisci But as then 5 he^ that was 
 born after the flesh, persecuted him that was 
 born after the Spirit J even so it is now. Never 
 
 1. 10. After "flesh", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 18. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (201) 
 
Lent Sunday, jv. 
 
 thelessej what saith the Scripture? Cast out the 
 
 bond-woman and her son J for the son of the 
 
 e 
 bondswoman shall not be| heir with the son of 
 
 the free=woman. So^ then, brethren, we^ are 
 
 not children of the bond=woman, but of the free. 
 
 117 The 
 
 The Gospel 
 
 S: John. 6. 1. Jesus wcnt over the Sea of Galilee, which is the 
 
 sea of Tiberias. And a great multitude followed 
 
 him, because they saw his miracles which he^ 
 
 did on them that were diseased. And Jesus 
 
 went lip into a mountain, and there he^ sati 
 
 with his disciples. And the passoverj a feast 
 
 of the Jew|sj was nigh. When Jesus then Uft 
 
 up his eyes, and saw a great company come 
 
 iinto him, he^ saith vnto Phil|ip, Whence shall 
 
 we^ buy bread that these may eat? (And this 
 
 he^ said to prove himj for he^ himself^ knew 
 
 what he^ would do^) Philip answered him, two 
 
 hundred peny=worth of bread is not sufficient for 
 
 them, that every one of them may take a littlei 
 
 One of his disciplesj Andrewj Simon Peters 
 
 brother^ saith vnto him, There is a lad herej 
 
 e 
 which hath five barlyJoaves, and two small 
 
 2. After *'son", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 7. The 121st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel". 
 
 12. In ''us", a "v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 15. In "up", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 16. In "unto", a "■ v" altered into the " u". 
 20. "peny»worth", sic orig., with an "i' 
 
 (202) 
 
Lent Sunday, jv. 
 
 fishes: but what are they among so^ many? And 
 
 Jesus said, make the men sii down|i ^ow 
 
 there was much grass^ in the place. So the 
 
 men sat downj in number about five thousand. 
 
 And Jesus took the loavesj and when h^e had 
 
 given thanks, he^ distributed to the disciples, 
 
 and the disciples to them that were set down^, 
 
 and hkewise of the fishes as much as they would. 
 
 When they were filledj he^ said unto his 
 
 disciples, gather wp the fragments thatremain|, 
 
 that nothing be^ lost. Therfore they gathered 
 
 them together, and filled twelve baskets with 
 
 e 
 the fragments of the five barlyJoavesj which 
 
 A 
 
 remained over and above vnto them that had 
 eaten. Then those menj when they had seen^ 
 the miracle that Jesus did, said. This is of a truth 
 that Prophet that should come into the worldi 
 
 The Its 
 
 The fifth Sunday in Lent. 
 The Collect. 
 We| beseech thee, Almighty God, mercifully to 
 look Mpon thy people J that by thy great good- 
 ness! they may be| governed and preserved 
 evermore, both in body and soul^, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 1. 9. In "unto"^ a 'W altered into the ^'u". 
 
 1. 10. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. The 122nd page of the MS, Book commences with the words " The fifth' 
 
 1. 22. In "upon", a "v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 P 2 (203) 
 
Lent Sunday, v. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Heb. 9. 11. Christ being come an high Priest of good things 
 to come, by a greater and more perfect taber- 
 nacle, not made ^vith hands J that is to sayj not 
 of this building; neither by the bloiad of goatis 
 and cal^esj but by his own^ bloitd he^ entred in 
 once into the holy placej havSing obtstined 
 eternal redemption for itsi ffor if the blo^d 
 of bulls, and of goatsj and the ashes of an heifer 
 sprinikling the vncleanO, sanctifieth to the 
 purifying of the fleshj how much more shall the 
 bloitd of Christ, who through the eternall Spirit, 
 offei'lcd himself^ without spot to dDod, purge 
 your conscience from dead works to serve the 
 living dDod? And for this cause hei is the 
 mediatour of the new Testament, that by meanis 
 of deathjfor the redemption of the transgressions 
 that were vnder the first testament, they which 
 are called might receive the promise of eter- 
 nal! inheritance! 
 
 The Gospel. 
 S.John. 8. 46 Jesus Said, which of you convinceth me^ of sin? 
 And if I say the truth, why do^ ye not believe 
 
 1. 4. After " hands", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In "bloud", an " o" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6, In ''calves", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 6. In "bloud", an "o" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 7. In "having", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 7. In '* obtained", an " e" altered into the '^' a". 
 
 1. 8. In "'ns", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. In '^bloud", an "o" altered into the "n". 
 
 1. 12. In "bloud", an '' o" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In ** inheritance", the "in" in a smaller character. 
 
 1. 23. In ** believe", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 (204) 
 
Lent Sunday, v. 
 
 me^? He^ that is of (!Dod, heareth dDods words J 
 ye therfore hear them notj because ye are not 
 of God. 
 
 Then answered the Jewisj and said unto himj 
 
 that 
 
 Say we^ not well, thou art a Samaritan j and 
 
 hast a devil? Jesus answered^ I liaTe not a 
 devil 5 but I honour my father, and ye doi 
 dishonour me^i And I seek^ not mine own 
 glory 5 there is one that seeketh and judgethi 
 Verily, verily, I say vnto you. If a man keep^ 
 my saying, he^ shall never sei death. Then 
 said the Jewis unto him, now we|| know that 
 thou hast a devih Abraham is dead, and the 
 Prophets 5 And thou sayest. If a man keep^ my 
 saying, he^ shall neTer tast^' of death. Art thou 
 greater then our father Abraham, which is dead: 
 And the Prophets are dead ■■ w^hom makes t thou 
 thyself I? Jesus answered, If I honour my 
 self!, my honour is nothing! it is my father 
 that honoureth mcj of whom ye say, that hei is 
 your (Bod | yet ye have not known him ; but I 
 
 119 
 
 X 
 
 ^ Then' 
 
 1. 4. The 122nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 5 The 123rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word 
 
 I. 5. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 II. 5, 6. A cross in pencil appears in the outer margin. 
 1. 7. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 8. After "devil", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 12. In "never";, a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 13. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In "never", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 20. After "nothing", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. After " God", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (205) 
 
Lent Sunday, v. 
 
 know him: And if I should say, I know him 
 not, I shall be^ a lyar like unto you ; but I know 
 him, and keep! his sayingi Your father Abra- 
 ham rejoyced to see my day, and he^ saw it, and 
 was glad. Then said the Jew^s vnto him, thou 
 art not yet fifty yearls old, and hast thou seeni 
 Abraham? Jesus said unto them. Verily, 
 verily^ I say unto you, before Abraham was, I 
 ami Then took| they up stones to cast af 
 him : but Jesus hid himself |, and went out of 
 the Templei 
 
 The Sunday next before Easter. 
 The CoUect. 
 Almighty and everlasting Godj who of thy 
 tender love towards mankind j hast sent thy son, 
 our Saviour Jesus Christ, to take vpon him our 
 flesh, and to suffer death upon the cross|, that 
 
 all mankind should follow 
 
 the 120 
 
 the example of his great humility J Mercifully 
 
 may 
 grant that we^ both follow the example of his 
 
 patience J and alsoe be^ made .ptakers of his 
 resurrection^ through the same Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 1. 2. In "unto", a "v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " y" altered into the "u". 
 
 8. After "verily", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 8. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 9. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 17. In "upon"- a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. The 124th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " the example". 
 (206) 
 
Sunday before Easter 
 
 The Epistle 
 Let this mind be^ in you, which was also in Pbu. 2. 5. 
 Christ Jesus : who being in the fbrm| of Cl3od, 
 thought it not robltery to bei equal with ©od ■ 
 but made himself I of no reputation, and took^ 
 eipon him the form^ of a servant 5 and was made 
 in the likeness^ of men : And being found in 
 fashion as a man, he^ humbled himself^j and 
 became obedient vnto death, even the death of 
 the cross|. Wherefore (II3od also^ hath highly 
 exalted him, and g'iven him a namej which is 
 above every name \ that ai the name of Jesus 
 every knee should bow, of things in heavenj and 
 things in earthj and things Mnder the earth j and 
 that every tongue should confess| that Jesus 
 Christ is Lord, to the glory of dDod the father. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 When the mornling was come, all the chief | s. Mat. 27. 1. 
 Priests and elders of the people took^ counsell 
 against Jesusj to put him to deathi And when 
 they had bound him, they led him away, and 
 delivered him to Pontius Pilate the Governour. 
 Then Judas who had betrayed him, when he^ 
 saw that he^ was condemned, repented himself^j 
 
 1. 6. In ^*upon", a *'v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 9. In " even",' a ''u" altered into the "\". 
 
 1. 11. In *' given", a '' j" altered into the " g". 
 
 1. 12. In "every", a "u" altered into the '' v". 
 
 1. 12. After " name", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. In "under", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. After "earth", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. In " chief g", "ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 1. 20. In "put", the " p" blotted. 
 
 (207) 
 
Sunday before Easter 
 
 and brought again^ the thh'ty pieces of silver to 
 
 the chiefs Priests and elders j saying, I have 
 
 sinned J in that I have betrayed the innocent 
 
 bloiid» And they said, what is that to lis ? see 
 
 thou to 
 121 that 
 
 that. And he^ cast down^ the pieces of silver 
 in the templej and departed, and went and 
 hanged himself^ And the chief S Priests took|| 
 the silver pieces, and said, it is not lawfull for to 
 put them into the treasurj^j because it is the 
 price of blo^tda And they took counsel} and 
 bought with them the Potters f|eld to bury 
 strangers in S wherefore that f|eld was called 
 the field of bloud unto this dayt (Then was 
 fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the 
 Prophet, sayingj And they took the thirty pieces 
 of Silver, the price of him that was valued, whom 
 they of the Children of Israel did valuej and 
 
 1. 1. In "pieces", an ''e" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 1. In ''silver", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 2. In "chiefH'', "ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 2. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 3. In "betrayed", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 4. In "bloud", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 4. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 7. The 125th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " that. 
 
 7. In '' pieces" an "e" altered into the "i". 
 
 9. In " chiefy", "ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 10. In " silver", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 10. In "pieces", an "e" altered into the "i". 
 
 12. In "bloud", an "o" altered into the "u". 
 
 12. In '' counsel", a "c" altered into the " s". 
 
 15. In "field", "ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 15. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 17. In "pieces", " ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 18. In "silver", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 (208) 
 
Sunday before Easter 
 
 gave them for the potters f ieldj as the Lord 
 had appointed meil) And Jesus stood before 
 the governourj and the governour asked him, 
 saying, art thou the King of the Jew^s ? And 
 Jesus said itnto him, thou saiesti And when 
 he^ was accused of the chief! Priests and elders, 
 he^ answered nothing. Then saieth Pilate vnto 
 him, hearest thou not how many things they 
 witness^ against the| ? And hei answered him 
 to never a word, insomuch that the Governour 
 marvelled greatlyi Now al that feast the go- 
 vernour was wont to release ttnto the people^ 
 a prisonerj whom they wouldi And they had 
 then a notable prisoner, called Barabbasi Ther- 
 fore when they were gathered together^ Pilate 
 said itnto them, whom will ye that I release 
 itnto you ? Barrabbas or Jesus, which is called 
 Christ ? ffbr he| knew that for envy they had 
 delivered him. When he^ was set down^ on the 
 Judgment seat, his wife sent tinto himj saying, 
 have thou nothing to do^ with that just man : 
 
 1. 1. In ''gave", a '^ u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 1. In "field", ''ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 1. 3. After " governour", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In "^unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. lu "never", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 12. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In '' unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In " unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 22. The 125th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 (209) 
 
Sunday before Easter 
 
 for I have suffered many things this day in a 
 dream ^ because of him. But the chief^ Priests 
 and elders persuaded the multitude that they 
 should ask| Barabbasj and destroy Jesus. The 
 Governour answered and said unto them, Whe- 
 ther of the twain will ye that I release unto 
 you ? They said Barabbasi Pilate saith unto 
 them, What shall I do| then with Jesusj which 
 is called Christ ? They all say vnto him. Let 
 him be| crucifiedi And the Governour said, 
 Whyj what evill hath hei done? but they cried 
 out the morej saying, let him bee crucified. 
 When Pilate saw that he^ could prevail^ nothing, 
 but that rather a tumult was made, he^ took! 
 waterj and washed his hands before the mul- 
 titude, saying, I am innocent of the bloud of 
 this just person : see ye to itt Then answered 
 all the people^ and said, his bloud be! on usj 
 and on our children ■ Then leleased he| Barab- 
 bas unto them S And when hei had scourged 
 Jesus, he| delivered him to be^ crucifiedi Then 
 u 
 
 the Soldiers of the Governour took| Jesus into the 
 
 A 
 
 CoAon Hall, and gathered unto him the whole 
 
 u 
 
 band of Soldierst And they stripped himj and 
 
 1. 1. The 126th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "for' 
 
 1. 1. In " have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 5. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 7. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (210) 
 
Sunday before Easter 
 
 put on him a scarlet robei 3nd ^yhen they had 
 platted a crownH of thorn^'^sj they put it upon 
 his headj and a a reed in his right hand ■ and 
 they bowed the knee before him, and mocked 
 saying, Haile ; king of the Jewjs. And thej 
 spi] \^on himj and tookp' the Eeed, and smote 
 him on the headi And after that they had 
 
 r 
 
 mocked him, they took^ the Lobe of from him, 
 
 and put his own^ raiment on him, and led him 
 away to ciaicifie him. And as they came outj 
 they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name' 
 him they compelled to bearp' his cross^. And 
 when they were come unto a place called 
 
 123 Golgotha, 
 
 c 
 
 Golgotha, that is to sayj a place of a sJuUj they 
 
 gave him Yineger to drink 'j mingled with gall : 
 and when he^ had tasted thereof, hep' would not 
 di'ink^'i And they crucified himj and parted his 
 garments, casting lots : that it might be^ ful- 
 filled, w^hich was spoken by the Prophet, they 
 parted my garments among them, and upon my 
 vesture did they cast lotst And sitting down^ 
 
 1. 2. In "upon", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. "a a reed", sic orig. 
 
 1. 8. " or', sic orig. 
 
 1. 9. In "own^", the '^"o" retouched with darker ink. 
 
 1. 11. In " Cyrene", an "i" altered into the "j". 
 
 1. 11, In "^ Simon", a '"v" altered into the "i". 
 
 L 11. After '^' name", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 13. In '^unto", a •' v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. The 127th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "Golgotha' 
 
 1. 21. In " upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (211) 
 
Sunday before Easter 
 
 they watched him there j and set up over his 
 
 head his accusation written, This is Jesus the 
 
 King of the JewHs. Then were there two thieves 
 
 crucified with him! one on the right handj and 
 
 another on the left. And they that passed byi 
 
 and 
 reviled him, wagging their^ heads, saying, Thou 
 
 that destroyest the Temple, and buildest it in 
 
 three daies, save thy self^S if thou be^^ the son of 
 
 (Dod, come down from the crossyg Likewise 
 
 alsoLj the chief J Priests mocking himj with the 
 
 Scribes and elders, said, he^ saved othersj him- 
 
 selfe he^ cannot save: If hey beQ the King of 
 
 Israel let him now come down ] from the cross|, 
 
 and we^ will believe him S He trusted in God S 
 
 let him deliver him now if he will haue him : for 
 
 helj said, I am the son of God. The thieves 
 
 also^ which were crucified with him, cast the 
 
 same in his teeth. Now from the sixth hour! 
 
 there was darknessOi over all the ea?th: landj unto 
 
 the ninth hourJ^i And about the ninth hourg, 
 
 i 
 Jesus cr^ed with a loud voicej saying Eli, Eli, 
 
 lama Sabachthani ? that is to say. My Godj my 
 
 God, why hast thou forsaken me ? Some of 
 
 them that stood there, when they heard thatj 
 
 1. 1. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In '* thieves", an " e" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 8. In "save", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. In "chief!", "ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 1. 11. In " saved", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 12. In "save", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 19. In "unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 (212) 
 
Sunday before Easter 
 
 said, This man calleth for Eliasi And straight- 
 way one of them ran, and took! a spunge and 
 filled it with vineger, and put it on a reed, and 
 gave him to drinki. The rest said, let befj 
 let ^ts see whether Elias will come to save 
 himi Jesus when 
 
 he^ X24: 
 
 he^ had cried again with a loud voice yielded vp 
 the ghost. And behold, the vail of the Temple 
 was rent in twain! from the top to the bottom, and 
 the earth did quakej and the rocks rent, and the 
 graves were opened, and many bodies of Saints 
 which slept, arose, and came out of the graves, 
 after his resurrection, and went into the holy 
 Ciiy, and appeared itnto manyi Now when 
 the Centurionj and they that were with him, 
 watching Jesusj saw the earth^quake, and those 
 things that were donej they feared greatly, say- 
 ing. Truly this was the son of God. 
 Munclay before Easter, 
 for the Epistle. 
 Who is this that cometh from Edom, with isai. 63. i. 
 dyed garments from Bof rah ? this that is glo- 
 rious in his apparell, traveling in the greatness^ 
 
 1. 1. In "straight-''^ an "e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1. 3. In ^'vineger", an ''a." altered into tlie " e'\ 
 
 1. 5. In "us", a "v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 1. 5. In ''save", a *'u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 8. The 128th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " hej? had". 
 
 1. 8. In "yielded", " ei" altered into the " ie". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. "Munday before Easter." written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 21. f'for the Epistle." written in an engrossing character. 
 
 (213) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 of his strength ? I that speak in righteousness^^, 
 mighty to save. Wherfore art thou red in thine 
 apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth 
 in the Wine=fat? I have troden the wine-^press^ 
 alone, and of the people there was none with 
 me^i I fFor I will tread them in mine anger, and 
 trample them in my fury, and their! blond shall 
 be^ sprinlkled upon my garments, and I will 
 stain all my raimenti ffor the day of vengeance 
 is in mine heart, and the year^ of my redeemed 
 is come. And I looked and there was none to 
 help^J and I wondred that there was none to 
 uphold : therfore mine own! arm! brought sal- 
 vation unto me, and my fury it ftpheld mei 
 And I will tread down| the people in mine 
 anger J and make them drunlk in my fury, and 
 I will bring down| their ^ strength to the earth. 
 I will mention the loving kindnesses of the Lord, 
 and the praises of the Lordj according to all that 
 X35 the 
 
 the Lord hath bestowed on lis, and the great 
 goodness! towards the house of Israel, which 
 he^ hath bestowed on them, according to his 
 
 1. 2. In "save", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 4. In " have", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 7. In **bloud", an "o" altered into the ^'u". 
 I. 8. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 I. 13. In "uphold", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 II. 13, 14. In ^' salvation", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In "upheld", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. The 129th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " the Lord' 
 1. 21. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (214) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 mercies, and according to the multitude of his 
 loving kindnesses, ffor he^ said, surely they are 
 
 i 
 
 my people, children that will not l^^e : so^ he^ 
 
 was their! Saviouri In all their affliction, he^ 
 was afflicted, and the Angel of his presence saved 
 them : in his love, and in his pi|y he^ redeemed 
 them, and he^ bare them, and carried them all 
 the daijs of old. But they rebelledj and vexed 
 his holy Spirit, therfore he^ was turned to be^ 
 their enemy, and he^ fought against them. 
 Then he^ remembred the dails of old, Moses 
 and his people| saying, Where is he^ that 
 brought them up out of the sea with the Shep- 
 he/(rd of his flock? where is hei that put his 
 holy Spirit within him ? that led them by the 
 right hand of Moses, with his glorious arm|j 
 di\dding the water before them, to make him- 
 self^ an everlasting Name? That led them 
 through the deep as an horse in the wilderness^, 
 that they should not stumble ? as a beast goeth 
 down into the valle|, the Spirit of the Lord 
 caused him to rest : so didst thou lead thy 
 people, to make thyself^ a glorious Name. 
 Look down! from heaven, and behold from 
 the habitation of thy hohness^, and of thy 
 glory : Where is thy zeal, and thy strength, 
 the sounding of thy bow els j and of thy mer- 
 
 1. 5. Tn ''saved", a ''u" altered into the ''v". 
 1. 13. In "up", a 'W" altered into the "u". 
 
 (215) 
 
Miinday before Easter 
 
 cies towards me| ? are they restrained ? Dowbt- 
 less^ tlioii art our father, though Abraham be^ 
 ignorant of Ms, and Israel acknowledge las not : 
 Thou o Lord J art our father, our Kedeemer, 
 thy name is from everlasting. O Lord, why 
 hast thou made lis to erre from thy ways | 
 and hardened our heart from thy fear ? Eeturn 
 for thy servants sake, the tribes of thine in- 
 heritance! The people of thy holiness^ have 
 possessed it but a little while : our Adversaries 
 have troflden down thy sanctuaryi Wee are 
 thincj thou neuer bearest rule over them ; they 
 were not called by thy namci 
 
 the 126 
 
 s.MarTc.14. 1 The Gospel. 
 
 After two dayis was the feast of the passover, 
 and of unleavened bread! and the chtef^ priests 
 and the Scribes sought how they might take him 
 by craft J and put him to death ■ But they said, 
 Not on the feast=day leflst there be! an itprore 
 of the peoplci And being in Bethany^ in the 
 
 1. 3. In each ''us", a 'W altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 6. In ''us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 9. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 11. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 15. The 130th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospeh" 
 
 1. 16. "After" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 20. In "uprore", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 7. hearts. 1. 7. hearts. 
 
 1. 12. barest. 1. 12. barest. 
 
 (210) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 i 
 
 house of Srmon the Lepei'j as he^ sat at meat, 
 there came a woman, haveing an Alabaster =box 
 of ointment of Spikenard, very precious, and shee^ 
 brake the box, and poured it on his head. And 
 there were some that had mdignation within 
 themselves, and said, why was this wast^ of the 
 ointment made ? for it might have been sold for 
 more then three hundred pence, and have been 
 given to the poor S and they murmuired against 
 her. And Jesus said. Let her alone, why trowble 
 you her? Shee hath wrought a good work on 
 melfi ffor ye have the poor with you always, 
 and whensoeuer ye willj ye may doe them good I 
 but me^ ye have not alwaysi She| hath done 
 what she| could : she! is come afbrehand to 
 anoint my body to the burj^ing. Verily I say 
 unto you, wheresoever this Gospel shall be^ 
 preached throughout the whole world, this also^ 
 that she! hath done shall bee^ spoken of for a 
 memorial of her. And Judas Iscariot, one of the 
 twelve, went vnto the chtef^ Priests to betray 
 him itnto thenii And when they heard itj they 
 were glad, and promised to give him mony. 
 
 1. 2. In '• haveiiig", sic orig., with a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 6. In " themselves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a " u" altered into the *' v". 
 
 1. 8. In *' have", a "u" altered into the **v". 
 
 1. 12. In "have", a *'u" altered into the *'y". 
 
 1. 14. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 21. In *' chief>!^", " ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 11. ye. * 1. 11. ye. 
 
 Q " (217) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 And he^ sought how he^ might conveniently 
 betray him. And the first day of vnleavened 
 bread, when they killed the passoverj his dis- 
 ciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that wei 
 go^ and prepare, that thou mai|st eati the 
 passover? And he^ sendeth forth two of his 
 
 disciples, 
 127 and 
 
 e 
 
 saith unto themj go^ ye into the Cily, and there 
 
 shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water : 
 follow himi And "whersoever he^ shall go^ inj 
 say ye to the good^man of the house, the Master 
 saith. Where is the Guest-chamber^ where I shall 
 eat^ the passover with my disciples ? And hei 
 will shew you a large iipper=room furnished^ and 
 prepared^ there make ready for iisi And his 
 disciples went fbrthj and came into the Cit|y, 
 and found as hei had said unto them ■ And 
 they made ready the passoveri And in the 
 evening he^ cometh with the twelve. And as 
 they sat, and did eat|, Jesus saidj verily I say 
 linto youj one of you which eateth with me^| 
 shall betray me. And they began to be^ sorrow- 
 full, and to say unto him, one by one. Is it I ? 
 
 1. 4. In *'unto", a 'W altered into the "u". 
 
 1, 9. The 131st page of the MS. Book commences with the word "saith", thus 
 
 omitting " and", which is given as a catch- word in the preceding page. 
 1. 9. In *' unto", a 'W altered into the ''u". 
 1. 15. In "upper^room", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 1. 16. In *'us", a *^v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 18. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 22. In "unto", a "^v" altered into the "u". , 
 
 1. 24. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (218) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 and another saidj Is it I ? And he^ Answered 
 and said unto them, It is one of the twelve that 
 dilpeth with me in the dish. The son of man 
 indeed goeth, as it is written of him : but wo to 
 that man by whom the son of man is betrayed ■ 
 good were it for that man if hei had never been 
 borni And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, 
 and blessedj and brake it, and gave to them, and 
 said, take, eat^ ■ this is my bodyi And he^ 
 took the Cupi And when he^ had given thanksj 
 he^ gave it to them : and they all drank| of it. 
 And he^ said unto themj this is my blond of the 
 new Testament which is shed for many. Verily 
 I say unto you, I will drink| no more of the fruit 
 of the vine iintill that day that I drink! it new 
 in the Kingdome of God. And when they had 
 sung an Hymn, they went out into the Mount 
 of Olives I And Jesus saith unto them. All ye 
 shall be^ offended because of me^ this night: 
 for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd j and 
 the sheep shall bee scattered. But after that I 
 am risen, I will go^ before you into Ga|]ilee. 
 
 But 138 
 
 'unto", a "v" altered into the ''^u". 
 
 " twelve", a '' u" altered into the *^v". 
 
 '^ betrayed", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 ''never", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 '' gave", a '' u" altered into the '^^ v". 
 
 ■'gave", a "u" altered into the '^v". 
 
 ■'^unto", a '^^ v" altered into the '^'^u". 
 
 "blond", an " o" altered into the "u". 
 
 "unto", a '* v" altered into the "u". 
 
 "untill", sic orig., with a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 Q 2 (219) 
 
 
 2. 
 
 In 
 
 
 2. 
 
 In 
 
 
 5. 
 
 In 
 
 
 6. 
 
 In 
 
 
 8. 
 
 In 
 
 
 11. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 12. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 12. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 14. 
 
 In 
 
 
 15. 
 
 In 
 
 
 18. 
 
 In 
 
Mnnday before Easter 
 
 But Peter said unto him, although all shall he^ 
 offended, yet will not I. And Jesus saith unto 
 him I verily I say unto thee, that this da}', even 
 in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou 
 shalt deny mee thrices But heS spake the more 
 
 vehemently, If I should dye with thecj I will 
 not deny thee in any wisea Likewise alsoe^ 
 said they alli And they came to a place which 
 was named Gethsemanij and hc:] saith to his 
 disciples, sit ye here, while I shall prayi And 
 he^ taketh with him Peter5 and James, and 
 John, and began to be^ sore amazed, and to 
 bei very heavy j and saith vnto them, My soul 9^ 
 is exceeding sorrowfull vnto death, tarry ye 
 here, and watchi And hel: wen^ forward a little, 
 and fell on the groimd, and prayed, that if it 
 were possible the hour^' might pass^ from hinii 
 And hee' said, Abba, father) All things are 
 possible unto thee; take away this cup from 
 me^S Neverthelesse'j not what I will, but what 
 thou wilti And hee' cometh and findeth them 
 sleeping, and saith vnto Peter, Simon, sleepest 
 
 L 1. The 132nd page of the ^IS. Book commences with the "svords " But Peter' 
 
 1. 1. In ''unto", a ''v" akered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. In "unto", a '"v" altered into the '"u". 
 
 1. 3. After '* him", comma altered to semicolon. 
 
 1. 3. In "unto", a '^v" altered into the '"u". 
 
 1. 16. In " prayed", an '* i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a *'v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. The latter ''what", written indistinctly. 
 
 r. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 9. Gethsemane. 1. 9. Gethsemane. 
 
 (220) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 thou? couldst not thou watch one hour|? watch 
 ye, and pray, lest ye enter into temptation; the 
 spirit truly is ready, but the flesh is weak^. 
 And again he^ went away, and prayed, and 
 spake the same wordsi And when he^ retitrned5 
 he^ found them asleep again, (for their eyes 
 were heavy) neither wist they what to answer 
 him. And he^ cometh the third time, and saith 
 vnto them, sleep on now, and take your rest: It 
 is enough, the hour! is come J Behold§ the son of 
 man is betrayed into the hands of Sinnersi Rise 
 vpj let MS go 5 loj heS that betrayeth me is at 
 hand. And imediatelyj while hee yet spake, 
 cometh Judas, one of the twelTCj and with him 
 a great multitude with swordsj and stavesj from 
 the chief Priests 5 and the Scribes and the Elders. 
 
 ISO 
 
 And hee that betrayed him, had given them a 
 token, sayingj Whomsoever I shall kiss^j that 
 same is he^J take him, and lead him away 
 safely. And as soon^ as he^ was come, he goeth 
 straightway to him, and saith, Master, Master, 
 and kissed hinii and they laid their^ hands on him, 
 and took hinia And one of them that stood by^ 
 
 1. 10. After "Behold", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 11. In "betrayed", an " i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 12. In " us", a "v" altered into the "■ u". 
 
 1. 12. After *'go", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 12. In "betrayeth", an '* i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 14. In "twelve", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 17. The 132nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 18. The 133rd page of the ^IS. Book commences with the word " And". 
 
 1. 20. After "he^", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In " straightway", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 (221) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 drew a sword, and smote a servant of the high 
 Priest J and cut of his eare And Jesus answered, 
 and said unto them, Are ye come out as against 
 a thiefj with swords and with staves, to take 
 me ? I was daily with you in the temple, teaching, 
 and ye took mey not! but the Scriptures must 
 be^ fulfilled! And they all forsook him^ and 
 fled. And there followed him a certain! young 
 man havying a liny en cloyth cast about his 
 naked body, and the young men laid hold on 
 him. And he^ left the linyen cloSth, and fled 
 from them naked. And they led Jesus away to 
 the high Priest, and with him were assembled all 
 the chief Priests, and the eldersj and the 
 Scribes \ and Peter followed him afary off, even 
 into the palace of the high Priest! And hei sat 
 with the servants, and warmed himself^ a| the 
 firej and the cheif^ Priests j and all the Councei 
 sought for witness^ against Jesus to put him to 
 death, and found none, for many bare false 
 witness^ against him, but their witness^ agreed 
 not together. And there arose certain^j and 
 bare false witness^ against him, saying, TFei 
 heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is 
 made with handsj and within three dayQsj I will 
 
 1. 2. "of", sic orig. 
 
 1. 3. In ''unto", a "v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 9. In " hav; ^ing", a ''u" altered into the ''v". 
 
 1. 15. After " Scribes", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. After ''fire", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 23. In "false", a "c" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 25. In "dayi^ s", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 (222)" ' 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 build another^ made without hands. But neither 
 sol did their^ wittness^ agree together. And the 
 high Priest stood up in the midst, and asked 
 Jesus J saying, Answerest thou nothing? what is 
 it which these witness against thee? but hei held 
 his peacej and answered nothing! Again^ the 
 high Priest asked him, and said unto himj 
 
 Art 130 
 
 Art thou the Christ, the son of the blessed? And 
 
 Jesus said, I amj And ye shall see the son of 
 
 man sitting on the right hand of power, and 
 
 com|ing in the clouds of heaveui Then the high 
 
 e 
 Priest rent his cloiths, and saith, what need we^ 
 
 A 
 
 any further Witnesses? ye have heard the 
 Blasphemy! what think ye? And they all con- 
 demned him to be^ g^lty of deathi And some 
 began to spiy on him and to cover his face, 
 and to buffet him| and to say vnto him, 
 prophecy) and the servants did strike him with 
 the Palmes of theiry handsi And as Peter was 
 beneath in the palace, there cometh one of the 
 maids of the high Priest J and when she^ saw 
 Peter warm^ing himself Lij she! looked vpon 
 him, and said, And thou also^ wast with Jesus of 
 
 1. 1. After "another", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 3. In "up", a "v" altered into the '^'^u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 9. The 134th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "Art thou" 
 
 1. 14. In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 19. After "prophecy", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. After " Priest", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 (223) 
 
Munday before Easter 
 
 Nazaretha But he^ denyedj sayingj I know 
 not, neither vnder stand I what thou has sayesti 
 And hee went out into the porch, and the cock 
 crewi And a maid saw him againj and be- 
 gan to say to them that stood by, this is one 
 of them. And he^ denied itt again. And 
 a Httle after J they that stood .by said again 
 to Peter, Surely thou art one of them, for 
 thou art a GahleanJ and thy speech agreeth 
 theretoi But he^ began to curse and to swearl, 
 
 saying, I know not this man of whom ye speak^S ^nd 
 the second time the cock crew. And Peter 
 called to iitfiidL the word that Jesus said 
 unto him, before the Cock crow twiccj thou 
 shalt deny me^ thrice. And when he^ thought 
 thereon he wept. 
 
 131 Tuesday 
 
 Tuesday before Easter, 
 for the Epistle. 
 isai. 50. 5. The Lord God hath opened mine ear, and I was 
 not rebelliousj neither turned away backi I 
 gave my back to the smiters, and my cheek^s to 
 them that plucked of the hair S I hid not my face 
 from shame and spittingi" ffor the 3lord ©od will 
 
 1. 2. In " sayest' 
 
 1. 6. After "it", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 12. In ''time", a '^y" defaced, and the "i" written on it in darker ink. 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. The 135th page of the ]MS. Book commences with the word "^ Tuesday". 
 
 1. 22. In '' gave", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 23. "of", sic orig. 
 (224) 
 
Tuesday before Easter. i 
 
 help^ me, therefore shall I not be confounded: i 
 
 Therfore have I set my face like a flint, and I | 
 
 know that I shall not be^ ashamed. He is ne«ir I 
 that justifieth me, who will contend with me? 
 
 Let lis stand together, who is mine Adversary? 1 
 
 let him come ne§3r to mefi Beholdj the Lord • | 
 0od will help me^J who is he^ that shall 
 condemn^ me^? Loj they all shall wax^ old as a 
 
 garment: the moth shall eat^ them iipi OTho is j 
 
 among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth i 
 
 the voice of his servant, that w^alketh in dark- i 
 
 nessi, and hath no light? Let him trust in the i 
 
 name of the Lordj and stay ttpon his (Bodn I 
 
 Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass^ ; 
 
 yourselves about with spark^s \ walk in the light j 
 
 of your fire, and in the sparkle that ye have j 
 
 kindledi This shall ye have of mine hand, ye i 
 
 shall 111 down I in sorrow. i 
 
 The Gospel. 
 And strssightway in the morning, the chief s. Mark. 1 5.1. 
 priests held a consultation with the elders and 
 scribes, and the whole Counctlij and bound 
 
 Jesusj and- carried him away, and delivered him '\ 
 
 to Pilate, And Pilate asked himj art thou ■ 
 
 1. 2. In " have", a *'u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 3. In "near", an "e" altered into the *'a". 
 
 1. 5. In " us", a "v" altered into the " u". i 
 
 1. 6. In "near", an " e" altered into the "a". i 
 
 1. 9. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". j 
 
 1. 13. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". ] 
 1. 15. In "themselves", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 16. In " have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 20. In "straightway", an " e" altered into the " a". ' 
 
 (225) I 
 
Tuesday before Easter 
 
 the King of the Jewps? And he3 answeringj 
 said unto him, Thou saiest it. And the chief 
 Priests accused him of many things! but he^ 
 answered nothins:, 
 
 132 
 
 And Pilate asked him again'] saying, ansTverest 
 thou nothing? Behold how many things they 
 witnesse' against thee. But Jesus yet answered 
 nothing: soj that Pilate mai-velled. Now a| 
 that feast hee released iinto them one piTsoner, 
 whomsoever they desired. And there was one 
 named Barabbas, which lav bound with them 
 that had made insm'rection with him, who had 
 comitted murder in the insurrection! And the 
 multitude crvins: aloud, beoran to desire him to 
 do3 as he'] had ever done iinto them. But 
 Pilate answered them, saying, Will ye that I 
 release vnto you the King of the Jewes? (for 
 hee' knew that the chief Priests had dehvered 
 him for envy) but the cheife Priests moved the 
 people J that hej should rather release Barabbas 
 unto themi And Pilate answeredj and said 
 
 2. In '• unto", a '*t"' altered into the •'•'u''. 
 
 5. The 135th pase of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 6. The 136th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " And" 
 10. In '•' tmto". a '• v" altered into the '•'u". 
 
 J 6. In ^'erer",, a •'' u" altered into the *• v". 
 
 1. 16. In '-'unto'', a ••v" altered into the '•' u". 
 
 1. 19. In " chief', ''ei" altered into the '•' ie". 
 
 22. In '^unto", a "r" altered into the '-n". 
 
 r. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 18 — 20. Parentheses omitted. 
 (226) 
 
Tuesday before Easter 
 
 again unto them, What will ye then that I 
 
 shall do^ unto him whom ye call the King of 
 
 the JewkiS? and they cried out again, crucifie 
 
 Then Pilate said vnto them why what evill 
 
 him. ^ And so^ Pilatcj willing to content the 
 
 "^ A 
 
 hath he done ? and they cryed out the more ex- 
 
 people, released Barabbas unto them, and deli- 
 ceedingly crucify him. 
 
 vered Jesus, when he^ had scourged him, to be^ 
 
 u 
 
 crucifiedi And the Soldiers led him away into 
 
 the hall, called Pretorium ; and they call together 
 the whole band. And they clo^thed him with 
 purple, and platted a crown of thornysj and pulj 
 it about his headi ilnd began to salute him, 
 Haily King of the Jew;]s« And they smote him 
 on the head with a reed, and did spij vpon him, 
 and bowing their^ kneesj worshipped himi And 
 when they had mocked him, they took^ of the 
 purple from him, and pu^ his ownj clo^jths on 
 himj and led him out to crucifie him. And they 
 compeiy one Simon a Cyrenean, who passed by, 
 comying out of the Countreyj the father of 
 Alexander! and Eufusj to bear^ his cross^i 
 
 And 133 
 
 I. 1. 
 
 In "unto", a "y" altered into the '' u". 
 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In ''unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 1. 5. 
 
 In ''unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 "of", sic orig. 
 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 In "Cyrenean", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 
 1. 8. 
 
 Prsetorium. 1. 8. Prgetorium. 
 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 Cyrenian. 1. 18. Cyrenian. 
 
 (227) 
 
Tuesday before Easter 
 
 And they bring him itnto the place Golgotha, 
 
 c 
 which isj being interpreted, the place of a SJ^ull. 
 
 And they gave him to drink, wine mingled with 
 
 e 
 myrrh^j but he^ received it noti And when 
 
 they had crucified him, they parted his garments, 
 casting lots liapon them, what every man should 
 take. And it was the third hourjjj and they cru- 
 cified himi And the superscription of his accu- 
 sation was written over, The King of the 
 JewiS. And with him they crucifie two thieves, 
 the one on his right hand 5 and the other on his 
 left. And the Scripture was fulfilledj w^hich 
 saith. And he^ was numbred with the trans- 
 gressors. And they that passed byj railed on 
 him, wagg*ing their! heads, and saying, Ahj thou 
 that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in 
 three daies, save thy self^, and come down! 
 from the cross!. Likewise also^ the chief Priests 
 mocking, said among themselvesj with the 
 Scribes, he^ saved othersj himselfe he^ cannot 
 save. Let Christ the King of Israel descend 
 now from the crosse'j that we^ may see and 
 believii And they that were crucified with himj 
 reviled him. And when the sixth hour| was 
 come, there was darknessy over the whole landj 
 
 1. 1. TI18 137tli page of the MS. Book commences Avith tlie words ''And they". 
 
 1. 1. In "unto", a "v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 6. In "upon", a "v" altered hito the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "save", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 20. In "saved", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 21. In " save", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 (228) 
 
Tuesday before Easter 
 
 liiitill the ninth hourgi And al the ninth hour! 
 Jesus cried with a loud voice, sayingj Eloi, Eloi, 
 lama sabachthani ? which is, being interpreted, 
 My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken me^? 
 And some of them that stood byj when they 
 heard itj said, beholdj he^ calleth Eliasi And 
 one ran, and filled a spunge full of vineger, and 
 put it on a reed and gaTe him to drink^', sayingj 
 let alone 5 let ms see whether Elias will come to 
 take him downe'. And Jesus cryed with a loud 
 voice, and gave up the Ghost. And the vail of 
 the temple was rent in twain from the top to the 
 bottom! And when the Centurion which stood 
 over against himj saw that he^ soy cryed outj 
 and gaue vp the Ghost, he^ said. Truly this man 
 was the son of d^od. 
 
 134 
 
 Wednesday before Easter \/ 
 
 The Epistle. A 
 
 Where a Testament is, there must also of heb. 9. 16. 
 necessity beO the death of the Testator! for a 
 testament is of force after men are dead \ other- 
 wise it is of no strength a| all whilst the Testator 
 
 1. 1. In ''until", a '''v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. In "cried", a "y" altered into the *'i". 
 
 1. 8. In '' gaYe'% a "u" altered into the *'v". 
 
 1. 9. In "us", a "v" altered into the "^u". 
 
 1. 11. In '* gave", a ''u" altered into the ''v". 
 
 1. 11. In ''up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. The 137th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 18. The 138th page of the MS. Book commences with the words ''The Epistle." A 
 
 X in pencil appears in the outer margin. 
 1. 21. After '^ Testator", a period altered into the colon. 
 1. 22. After " dead", a comma altered into the ?emicolon. 
 
 (229) 
 
Wednesday before Easter 
 
 liveth. Whereiiponj neither the first testament 
 was dedicated without bloud! fFor when Moses 
 had spoken every precept to all the people^ 
 according to the law, he^ took the bloud of 
 calTesj and of Goatvis, with water and scarlet 
 woollj and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book 
 and all the peoplej ^ayiiigr^ This is the bloud 
 of the Testament which (Bod hath enioyned iinto 
 youi Moreover^ hei sprinkled likewise with 
 bloud both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of 
 the ministry! And almost all things are by the 
 law purged with bloud, and without shedding of 
 blood there is no remission^ It was therefore 
 necessary that the patterns of things in the 
 heavens should beO purified with these, but 
 the heavenly things themselves with better 
 sacrifices then these, ffor Christ is not entred 
 into the holy places made with handsj which 
 are the figures of the true, but into heaven 
 it selfe, now to appear in the presence of God 
 for tisj nor yet that he^ should offer himself! 
 ofteuj as the high Priest entreth into the holy 
 place every year^ with bloud of others: for 
 then must he^ often have suffered since the 
 foundation of the world, but now once in the 
 end of the worldj hath he^ appeared to put 
 
 1. 1. In ''Whereupon", a '^'v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 5. In ''calves", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 6. In "hyssop", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 1. 8. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 21. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 (230) 
 
Wedn. before Easter 
 
 away sin by the sacrifice of himself^i And as it 
 
 un 
 
 is appointed to men once to diej but after this 
 
 the judgment! so Christ was once offered to 
 
 bear the sinfs of many j and unto them that look^ 
 
 for him, shall he^ appear the second time 
 
 ^vithout sin vnto salvationi 
 
 135 the 
 
 ^^ 21. 1. is an 
 
 The Gospel. ITIr^^ %\ »! 
 
 Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, s. Luk. 21. i. 
 
 which is called the passover. And the chief 
 
 Priests, and scribes sought how they might 
 
 kill himj for they feared the people^ Then 
 
 entred Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariotj 
 
 being of the number of the twelvci And he^ 
 
 went his way, and co&uned with the chief 
 
 Priests, and Captaines, how he^ might betray 
 
 him unto them. And they were glad, and cove- 
 
 e 
 nanted to give him mony. And he^ promised, 
 
 p . ^ 
 
 and sought oportunity to betray him unto them, 
 
 in the absence of the multitude. Then came the 
 day of unleavened bread| when the passover must 
 
 1. 5. In ''time", a '' y" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 6# In " salvation", a '* u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 8. The 139th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "The Gospel". 
 
 1. 9. In " unleavened", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 12. After " him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the" u". 
 
 1. 19. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In "unleavened", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 . 9 (margin). St. Luke xxii. 1. 1. 9 (margin). S. Luke xxii. 1. 
 
 (231) 
 
Wedn, before Easter. 
 
 bee killed. And he^ sent Peter^ and John^ say- 
 ing, go and prepare its the passover, that we^' may 
 eat. And the:^ said vnto him, Wliere Avilt thou 
 that we^ prepare? And he^' said lanto them, 
 Behold, when ye are entred into the Cil'y, there 
 shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water, 
 follovr him into the house where he] entreth in. 
 And ye shall sav vnto the ffood man of the house, 
 The master saith i&nto theej Where is the Guest? 
 Chamberj where I shall eat^ the passover with 
 my disciples? And hee' shall shew you a large 
 itpper room^' furnished | there make readyi And 
 they went, and found as he^ had said unto them S 
 and they made ready the passoveri And when 
 the hour was come, he^ sat down^' and the twelve 
 Apostles with him. And he^ said Mnto them, 
 with desire I have desiredi to eatj this passover 
 with you before I suffer, for I say itnto you I 
 will not an}^ more eat^ thereof, vntill it be^ 
 fulfilled in the Kingdome of God. And he.] 
 took the Cupj and gave thanks, and saidj take 
 thisga and divide it among your selvesi ffor I 
 
 1. 1. After '♦ Peter", a blot as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 1. After " John", a blot as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 2. In '^us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 3. In " they", the " y" in a smaller character. 
 
 4. In '' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 9. In "^ unto", a " v" adtered into the " u". 
 
 13. In "■ unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 16. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '"u". 
 
 17. In "have", a "■ u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 18. In *' unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 22. In '* selves", a '•' u" altered into the '■' v". 
 
 (232) 
 
Wecln. before Easter 
 
 say iinto youj I will not drink^ of the fruit of 
 the vine, iintill the Kingdom^ of God shall 
 come. And he^ took bread j and 
 
 gave 136 
 
 gave thanksj and brake it, and gave unto them, 
 saying. This is my bodyj which is given for 
 you, this do^ in remembrance of me^. Likewise 
 also the cup after supper, saying. This cup is 
 the new Testament in my blood J which is shed 
 for you. But behold, the hand of him that 
 betrayeth me^, is with mev] on the table. And 
 truly the son of man goeth as it was determined ; 
 but wo unto that man, by whom he^ is betrayed. 
 And they began to enquire among themselves, 
 which of them it was that should doll this thing. 
 And there was also^ strife among them, which 
 of them should be^ accounted the greatest. 
 And he^ said unto them, the Kings of the 
 
 they 
 Gentiles, exercise Lordship over them, and that 
 
 exercise authority upon them, are called bene- 
 
 1. 1. In *^unto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 2. In " untill", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. The 140th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "gave". 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 1. 11. In " betrayeth", an " i" altered into the ''y". 
 
 1. 13. In ''unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In ** betrayed", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 14. In " enqmre", an *' i" altered into the " e". 
 
 1. 14. In ** themselves", a **u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 20. In ''upon", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1.16. a strife. 1.16. a strife. 
 
 R (233) 
 
Wedn. before Easter 
 
 factours. But ye shall not be^ sol J but hel 
 
 that is greatest among you, let him be^ as the 
 
 younger ; and he^ that is chiefj as Ke^ that doth 
 
 servei for whether is greater, he^ that sitteth 
 
 ai meatj or he^ that serveth ? is not he^ that 
 
 sitteth ai meat ? But I am among youj as he^ 
 
 that serveth. ^e are they which have continued 
 
 with me^ in my temptationsi And I appoint 
 
 unto you a Kingdom^, as my father hath 
 
 apointed unto me^, that ye may eat! and drink^ 
 
 a| my table in my Kingdom^, and sit on 
 
 thronesj judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 
 
 And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan 
 
 hath desired to have you, that he^ may sift you 
 
 e 
 as wheat : But I have prayed for thel, that thy 
 
 faith faill not ; and when thou art converted, 
 
 strengthen thy brethren, And hel said unto 
 
 himj Lord, I am ready to go^ with thee both 
 
 into prison and to death. And he^ said, I tell 
 
 thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, 
 
 before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou 
 
 knowest mei 
 laa- me 
 
 And hee said unto themj when I sent you with- 
 
 L 7. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 10. In ''unto", a " \" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In *' have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 15. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 I. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. The 141st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " And hee". 
 
 1. 24. In " unto", a •' v" altered into the " u". 
 (234) 
 
Wedn. before Easter 
 
 out purse, and scrip, and shoies, lacked ye any 
 thing? And they saidj nothing. Then said 
 he^ unto them, but nowj he^ that hath a pursej 
 let him take it, and likewise his scrip : And he^ 
 that hath no sword, let him sell his garment, 
 and buy one. for I say unto you, that this that 
 is written, must yet be^ accomplished in mcj 
 J And he^ was reckoned among the transgressors : 
 for the things concerning me have an endi And 
 they said. Lord, behold, here are two swords. 
 And he^ said unto themj it is enough. And 
 he^ came outj and wentj as he^ was wont, to 
 the Mount of Olivesj and his disciples also^ 
 followed him. And when he^ was a3 the placej 
 hee said unto them, pray, that ye enter not into 
 temptation. And he^ was withdrawn from them 
 about a stones cast, and kneeled down^j and 
 praied, saying, f father^ if thou be willing^ remove 
 this cup from me S Nevertheless, not my will, 
 but thine be^ donei And there appeared an 
 Angel unto him from heaven, strengthiiing him 
 and being in an Agony, he^ praied more earnestly J 
 and his sweat was as it were great drops of 
 blond falling down^ to the ground. And when 
 he^ rose up from prayer, and was come to his 
 
 1. 3. In *' unto", a *« v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 11. In ** unto", a ** v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 24. In " bloud", an ** o" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 25. In ** up", a *'v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 25. In "prayer", an *'i" altered into the ''^y". 
 
 R 2 (235) 
 
Wedn. before Easter 
 
 disciples, he^ found them sleeping for sorrow, 
 and said unto them, why sleepe ye ? rise and 
 prajj le/lst ye enter into temptationi And 
 while he^ yet spake, beholdj a multitude, and hee 
 that was called Judas, one of the twelve, went 
 before them, and drew near unto Jesus to kiss| 
 himi But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betrayest 
 thou the son of man with a kisse' ? when they 
 
 who 
 tfett were about hunj saw what would follow, 
 
 A 
 
 they said unto him. Lord shall we^ smite with 
 the sword ? And 
 
 one 13S 
 
 one of them smote the servant of the high Priest, 
 and cut of his right eari And Jesus answered 
 and said, Suffer ye thus far. And hee touched 
 his ear, and healed him. Then Jesus said unto 
 the chief priestsj and Captaine's of the temple, 
 and the elders who were come to him, Be ye 
 come out as against a thief, with swords and 
 staves? When I was daily with you in the 
 temple, ye stretched forth no hands against me ■ 
 but this is your hour, and the power of dark- 
 ness'ii Then thw took they himj and led himj 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 L 7. In "betravest", an " i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. The 142nd page of the MS. Book commences with the words "one of" 
 
 1. 14. " of", sic orig. 
 
 1. 16. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (236) 
 
Wedn before Easter 
 
 and brought liim into the high priests house, 
 and Peter followed afar| off^ And when they 
 had kindled a fire in the midst of the hallj and 
 were set down^ together^ Peter sat down! among 
 themi But a certaine maid beheld him, as he! 
 sat by the firej and earnestly looked wpon him, 
 and said, this man was also^ with himt And 
 he^ denyed himj saying, Woman, I know him 
 not. And after a little while another saw 
 him, and said, Thou art also of themi And 
 Peter said, Man, I am not. And about 
 the space of one hour^ afterj another con- 
 fidently affirmed^ saying of a truth this fellow 
 also was with him J for he^ is a Gali- 
 
 leani And Peter saidj Man, I know not what 
 
 e 
 thou sayest. And imediatly while he^ yet 
 
 spakej the cock crew. And the Lord turnedj 
 and looked upon Peter ; And Peter remembred 
 the word of the Lord, how he^ had said unto 
 him, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me 
 thrice. And Peter went out and wept bitterly. 
 And the men that held Jesus mocked him, and 
 smote him. And when they had blind=folded 
 himj they struck him on the faccj and asked 
 him, saying, Prophesy, who is it that smote 
 thee? And many other things blasphemously 
 
 1. 6. In " upon", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. After ** him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. In *' sayest'', a ** i" altered into the '* y". 
 
 1. 18. In "upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. In '« unto", a " v" altered into the «'u". 
 
 1. 25. In " Prophesy", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 (237) 
 
Wedn. before Easter 
 
 139 
 
 spake they against him. And as soon as it was 
 day, the elders of the people, and the 
 
 chief 
 
 cheif^ Priests, and the Scribes came together, 
 and led him into their^ Councel"], saying, Art 
 thou the Christ? tell us. ^nd he^ said unto 
 them, If I tell youj you will not believe. And 
 if I also^ ask^ you, you will not answer me, nor 
 let me gOt Hereafter shall the son of man sit on 
 the right hand of the power of Godi Then said 
 they all. Art thou then the son of God ? And 
 he^ said unto them, ye say that I ami And they 
 saidj what need wee any further witness^? for 
 we^ our selTes have heard of his o^vn^ mouth. 
 Thursday before Easter. 
 The Epistle. 
 
 1 Cor. 11. 17. In this that I declare unto 
 
 you, I praise you 
 
 notj that you come together not for the better| 
 but for the worsei ffor first of allj when ye 
 come together in the Church, I hear that there 
 be^ di\4sions among youj and I partly believe it. 
 ffor there must be also heresies among you. 
 
 I, 
 
 4. 
 
 The 143rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " cheif«<". 
 
 1*. 
 
 6. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 12. 
 
 In " unto", a *« v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 14. 
 
 In *' selves", a " u" altered into the '' v". 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 14. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 17. 
 
 "In" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 17. 
 
 In " iinto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 
 
 U. Pr. 
 
 
 Q.Pr. 
 
 1. 
 
 7. 
 
 ye will not believe. 1. 7. 
 
 ye will not believe. 
 
 1. 
 
 8. 
 
 ye will not answer me. 1. 8. 
 
 ye 
 
 will not answer me. 
 
 1. 
 
 18. 
 
 ye come together. 1. 18. 
 (238) 
 
 ye 
 
 come together. 
 
Thursday before Easter. 
 
 that they who are approved, may be made 
 
 manifest among you. When ye come together 
 
 e 
 therfore into one place, this is not to eat^ the 
 
 Lords Supper : for in eating, every one taketh 
 before other his ownf supper: and one is 
 hungryj and another is drunken. "What, have 
 ye not houses to eat^ and to drink in? or 
 despise ye the Church of (Dod, and shame them 
 that have not ? what shall I say to you ? shall I 
 praise you in this? I praise you not: ffor I 
 have received of the Lord§ that which also I 
 delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the 
 same night in which he^ was betrayedj took 
 bread 5 and when he^ had given thanksj he^ 
 brake itj and said. Take, eat^, this is my bodyj 
 which is broken for you ■ this do^ in remem- 
 brance of mei After the same manner also he^ 
 took^ the cup, when he^ 
 
 had 
 
 had supped, saying, this Cup is the New Testa- 
 ment in my bloud! this do^ ye as oft as ye 
 drink it, in remembrance of me. fFor as often 
 as ye eat^ this bread, and drink this cupi -ef-t-fee- 
 lord unworthily ye do^ shew the ^ords death 
 
 1. 6. In " have", a " u" altered into the '' v". 
 
 1. 8. In "despise", an "i" altered into the " e". 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a " u" altered into the '' v". 
 
 1. 11. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 11. After " Lord", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 12. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 13. In ♦' betrayed", an " i" altered into the " y".' 
 
 1. 20. The 144th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "had supped". 
 
 (239) 
 
 140 
 
Thursday before Easter 
 
 till he^ come. Wherforej whosoever shall eat^ 
 this breadj and drink this cup of the Lord un- 
 worthily, shall be^ guilty of the body and blond 
 of th^ ilordi But let a man examine himselfe, 
 and so let him eat of that bread, and drink^ of 
 that cupi ffor he^ that eatethj and drinketh 
 unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to 
 himself ij not discern^ing the Lords body, ffbr 
 this cause many are weak^ and sickly among 
 you J and many sleep ^ ffor if we^ would judg^ 
 our selves, weS should not be| judged. But 
 when we^ are judged, we3 are chastened of the 
 Lordj that we^ should not be condemned with 
 the worldi Wherforcj my brethren, when ye 
 come together to eat, tarry one for another. 
 And if any man hunger, let him eati a3 home \ 
 that ye come not together unto condemnation. 
 And the rest will I set in order when I come. 
 The Gospel, 
 s. Luk. 23. 1. The whole multitude of them arose, and led 
 him unto Pilate. And they began to accuse 
 him, saying, we found this fellow perverting the 
 Nationj and forbidding to give tribute to Cesar, 
 saying, that he^ him self y is Christ© a King. 
 
 I. 1. In " whosoever", a '* u" altered into the " v". 
 
 II. 2, 3. In " unworthily", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 3. In ''bloud", an '^o" altered into the ^'u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unworthily", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In " selves", a ''u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 17. In *'unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. After ** Christ", a point obliterated. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 23. Caesar. 
 (240) 
 
Thursday before Easter 
 
 And Pilate asked himj saying, Art thou the 
 King of the Jew|s ? And he^ answered himj 
 and saidj thou saiest iti Then said Pilate to 
 the chief Priests, and to the people, I find^ no 
 fault in this man. And they were the more, 
 fierce, saying, he^ stirreth vp the people^ teaching 
 throughout all Jewryj begining fro Ga|ilee to 
 this placci 
 14:1 When 
 
 When Pilate heard of Galilee, he^ asked whether 
 the man were a Galilean. And as soon as hee 
 knew that he^ belonged to Herod's jurisdiction, 
 he^ sent him to Herod, who himself was alsoe 
 ai Jerusalem a|i that time. And when Herod 
 saw Jesus, he^ was exceeding glad, for he^ was 
 desirous to see him of a long season, because 
 he^ had heard many things of him, and he^ 
 hoped to have seen some miracle done by him. 
 Then he^ questioned with him in many words j 
 but he^ answered him nothing! And the chief 
 Priestsj and Scribes stood and vehemently ac- 
 cused himi And Herod with his men of war 
 sei him at naughtj and mocked him, and 
 ariayed him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him 
 again to Pilate. And the same day Pilate and 
 Herod were made friends together, for before 
 
 1. 10. The 145th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " When". 
 1. 14. In '* time", a "y" altered into the *'i". 
 1. 18. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 23. In "naught", an "o" altered into the " a". 
 
 (241) 
 
Thursday before Easter 
 
 they were at enmity betweeD| themselves, And 
 Pilate when he^ had called together the chief y 
 Priests, and the Eulersj and the people, said 
 unto them, ye have brought this man vnto 
 meij as one that perverteth the people, and 
 behold, I haveing examined him before you, 
 have found no fault in this man touching those 
 things whereof ye accuse him: ISfo, nor yet 
 Herod: for 1 sent you to him, and lo, nothing 
 worthy of death is done unto himi I will there- 
 fore chastise him| and release himi ffor of neces- 
 sity he^ must release one unto them ai the 
 feast: And they cryed out all at oncej saying, 
 away with this manj and release unto vs 
 Barabbasj (Who for a certain! sedition made 
 in the City, and for Murder was cast in prison) 
 Pilate therfore willing to release Jesus, spake 
 again to them. IBut they criedj saying, Crucifie 
 him, Crucifie himi And he^ said unto them 
 the third time, Whyj what evil! hath he^ done? 
 I have found no cause of death in him! I will 
 therfore chastise him and let him go. And they 
 were instant with loud voices, requiring 
 
 that 142 
 
 1. 1. In *' themselves", a '"u" altered into the 
 
 1. 4. In '^unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. In ''have", a ''u" altered into the 'W. 
 
 1. 7. In '"have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 12. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In "time", a "y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 21. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 (242) 
 
Thursday before Easter 
 
 that he^ might be^ crucifiedi And the voices of 
 
 them 5 and of the cheif Priests p vailed. And 
 
 Pilate gave sentence, that it should be^ as they 
 
 required. And he released unto them him 
 
 that for sedition and murder ^yas cast into prison, 
 
 whom they had desired j but he^ delivered Jesus 
 
 to their^ will. And as they led him away, they 
 
 laid hold upon one Simon a Cyreneanj coming 
 
 out of the Country, and on him they laid the 
 
 cross3, that he^ might bear it after Jesus. And 
 
 there followed him a great company of people, and 
 
 of women, who also bewailed and lamented him. 
 
 But Jesus turn^ing imto them, said, daughters 
 
 of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for your 
 
 selves, and for your Children, for beholdj the 
 
 dales are combing, in which i;hey shall say, 
 
 blessed are the barren, and the wombs that 
 
 never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. 
 
 to 
 Then shall they begin ^ say to the Mountain's, 
 
 fall on us J and to the hillsj Cover iisi ffor if 
 
 1. 1. The 146th page of the MS. Book commences •with the word "^that". 
 
 1. 3. In "gave", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 4. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. After "desired", comma altered to semicolon. 
 
 1. 8. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. In " Cyrenean", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 10. In "bear", the "ear" written on an erasure. 
 
 1. 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u'\ 
 
 1. 15. In "selves", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 18. In "never", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 19. A blot which partially obliterates the word "to". 
 
 1. 20. A blot which partially obliterates the letter " C". This blot was seemingly occa- 
 sioned from some person writing "33" between the lines and then smearing 
 the ink to obliterate such figures. 
 
 1. 20. In each "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 8. a Cyrenian. 1. 8. a Cyrenian. 
 
 (243) 
 
Thursday before Easter 
 
 they do^ these things in a green treej what shall 
 be^ done in the dry? And there were also^ two 
 other malefactours led with him to be^ put to 
 death. And when they were come to the place 
 which is called CalvLiryj there they crucified 
 him I and the malefactours, one on the right 
 hand, and the other on the lefti Then said 
 Jesusj ffatherj forgive themj for they know not 
 what they do^. And they parted his raiment, 
 and cast lotsj and the people stood beholding) 
 and the rulers also with them derided him, 
 saying, he^ saved othersj lej him save himself^j 
 if he^ be^ Christ the chosen of Godi And the 
 
 u 
 
 Soldiers also^ mocked him, combing to him and 
 offering him vineger, 
 143 and 
 
 and saying, If thou be the King of the Jewis, 
 save thy self^i And a superscription also was 
 written over him in letters of Greek ^j andi 
 
 Latine, and ©ebrew, This is the King of 
 the JewOSi And one of the malefactours, 
 w^hich were hangedj railed on him, sayingj If thou 
 be Christj save thy self^j and usi But the other 
 
 1. 10. After "beholding", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 12. In "saved", a "u" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 12. In "save", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 17. The 147th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "and saying". 
 
 18. In "save", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 23. In "save", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 23. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (244) 
 
Thursday before Easter 
 
 answering, rebuked hinij saying, do^st thou not 
 
 e 
 fear^ God, seing thou art in the same condem- 
 nation? And we^ indeed justly, for we receive 
 the due reward of our deeds, but this man hath 
 done nothing amiss^i And he^ said unto Jesusj 
 Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy 
 Kingdomli And Jesus said unto himj Verily 
 I say vnto thee, to day shalt thou be^ with 
 
 me in Paradise. And it was about the sixth 
 
 And there ^as a darkness over all the earth, 
 untill the ninth hour. 
 
 hourv^i j^nd the sun was darkened, and the vail of 
 
 A 
 
 the Temple was rent in the midst. And when 
 Jesus had cryed with a loud voice, he^ said, father, 
 into thy hands I comend my spirit! and having 
 said thus J he^ gave up the Ghost ■ Now when 
 the Centurion saw what was done, he^ glorified 
 C3odj sayingj certainly this was a righteous mani 
 And all the people that came together to that 
 sight, beholding the things that were done, 
 smote their^ breasts, and returned. And all his 
 acquaintance 5 and the women that followed 
 him from Galilecj stood afar;i^ off, beholding these 
 things I 
 
 Good 
 
 144 
 
 1. 5. In "unto", a *W altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In "hav/fing", a "u" altered into the " V 
 
 1. 14. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (245) 
 
Good friday. 
 
 The Collects. 
 Almighty Godj we^ beseech thee gratiously to 
 behold this thy family^ for which our Lord Jesus 
 Christ was contented to be betrayed, and given 
 lip into the hands of wicked menj and to suffer 
 death upon the cross^, who now liveth and 
 reigneth with thee and the holy Ghost, ever one 
 (Eod, world without endi Ameni 
 Almighty and everlasting God, by whose spirit 
 the whole body of the Church is governed and 
 sanctified 5 Receive our supplications and prayers 
 which wee offer before thee for all estates of men 
 in thy holy Churchj that every member of the 
 same m his vocation and ministry, may truly and 
 godly serve thee, through our Lord and Savioui' 
 Jesus Christi Amen. 
 
 O Merciful Godj who hast made all men, and 
 hatest nothing that thou hast made, nor wouldest 
 the death of a sinner, but rather that he^ should 
 be^ converted and hve| have mercy upon all 
 Jewis, Turks, Lifidels, and hereticks, and take 
 from them all ignorance hardnessO of heartj 
 and contempt of thy word J and so^ fetch them 
 
 1. 2. The 148th page of the IMS. Book commences with the words "The Collects." 
 
 1. 5. In "betrayed", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. G. In " up" , a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In "upon", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In "ever", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1, 12. In "prayers", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 21. In "upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (246) 
 
Good friday, 
 
 home J blessed Lord, to thy flock j that they may 
 
 be^ saved among the Kemnant of the true 
 
 e 
 Isralitesj and be^ made one fold under one 
 
 Shepherd, Jesus Christ our Lordj who liveth and 
 
 reigneth with thee and the holy Spiritj one Godj 
 
 world without endi Amen! 
 
 145 
 
 The JEpistle 
 
 The Law having a shadow of good things to heb. lo. j. 
 
 comej and not the very image of the things, can 
 never with those sacrifices which they offered 
 year^ by year^ continually^ make the comers 
 thereunto perfect! for then would they not have 
 ceased to bee offered? because that the wor- 
 shipper once purged, should have had no more 
 conscience of sinisi But in those sacrifices 
 there is a remembrance again| made of sin Is 
 every year^i ffor it is not possible that the 
 blond of bulls and of goats should take away 
 sinis! Wherfbre when he^ cometh into the 
 
 world J hee saithj sacrifice and offering thou 
 
 e 
 wouldst not, but a body hast thou prepared 
 
 1. 2. In "saved", a "u" altered into tlie " v". 
 
 1. 3. In '^* under", a " v" altered into the *'u'\ 
 
 1. 7. The 148th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 8. The 149th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Epistle". 
 
 1. 11. In " never", a " u" altered into the " v'\ 
 
 1. 13. In " thereunto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. After " perfect", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 13. In '' have", a *'u" altered into the '* \". 
 
 1. 15. In ''have", a '* u" altered into the "V. 
 
 1. 19. In "bloud", an " o" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. After " sin[^s", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 (247) 
 
Good friday 
 
 me^S In burnt^ofFerings, and sacrifices for sin| 
 thou hast had no pleasure! Then said Ij Loj 
 I come (in the volume of the book it is written 
 of me) to do^ thy willj O (Bod. Abovej when 
 he^ said, Sacrifice and offering, and burnt= 
 offerings, and offering for sin thou wouldest notj 
 neither hadst pleasure therin, which are offered 
 by the law: Then said he^j loj I come to do^ thy 
 will, O CDodi He taketh away the first;, that he^ 
 may establish the second. 115y the which will 
 we^ are santif led through the offering of the body 
 of Jesus Christ once for all. And every Priest 
 standeth daily ministringj and offering often 
 times the same sacrifices which can never take 
 away sinls. But this man afler he^ had offered 
 one sacrifice for singsj for ever sat down^ on the 
 right hand of dDod, from henceforth expecting 
 till his enemies be^ made his fbotstoolOi ffor by 
 one offering he| hath perfected for ever them 
 that are sanctified: Whereof the holy Ghost also^ 
 is a witnessi to lis : ffor after that hee had said 
 before J This is the Covenant that I will make 
 with 
 
 them 146 
 
 them after those days, saith the Lordj I will put 
 my lawOs into their^ hearts, and in their^ minds 
 
 1. 2. After '^pleasure", a period altered into the colon. 
 1. 14. In "never", a " u" altered into the "v^'. 
 1. 21. In "us", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 25. The 150th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "them' 
 1. 25. In " days", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 (248) 
 
Good friday 
 
 will I write them J and their sin|s and iniquities 
 will I remember no^ morei Now where remis- 
 sion of these is, there is no more offering for 
 
 e 
 sin|i Hav^ing therforej brethren^ boldness| to 
 
 enter into the holiest by the bloud of Jesus, by 
 a new and living way, which he^ hath conse- 
 crated for lis, through the vail, that is to sayj 
 his flesh ■ And hav|ing an high Priest over the 
 house of dDod j let lis draw near^ with a true 
 heart, in full assurance of faith, having our 
 hearts sprinkled from an evill conscience, and 
 our bodies washed with pure water. Let us 
 hold fast the profession of our faith without 
 wavering, (for hee is faithfuU that promised) 
 And let us consider one another to provoke 
 unto love, and to good works ; not forsak^ing the 
 assembling of our selves together, as the manner 
 of some is ; but exliorting one anothir S and so^ 
 much the more, as ye see the day approaching! 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Pilate therefore tooke Jesus, and scourged himi s. John. 19. 11. 
 
 Error— it 
 
 And the Soldiers platted a Crowne of thornes, s£d ^e 19. 1 
 and put it on his head, and they put on him a 
 
 ^¥.0 
 
 '* Havj^ing", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 ^'us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 '' having", a "u" altered into the *^v". 
 "us", a '* v" altered into the "u". 
 "near}i{", an "e" altered into the " a". 
 " having", a "u" altered into the '^v". 
 "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 " selves", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 S (24 9^ 
 
 1. 
 
 4. 
 
 In 
 
 1, 
 
 7. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 8. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 9. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 9. 
 
 In 
 
 
 10. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 12. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 15. 
 
 In 
 
 
 16. 
 
 In 
 
 1. 
 
 17. 
 
 In 
 
11 
 
 Good friday 
 
 purple robe, and said, Hail King of the Jewis : 
 And they smote him with their^ hands. Pilate 
 therefore went forth again!, and saith unto themj 
 behold J I bring him forth to you, that ye may 
 know that I find^ no fault in him. Then came 
 Jesus forth ; wearing the crown^ of thorn|sj and 
 the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, 
 Behold the man. When the chief Priests there- 
 forej and officer! saw him, they cryed outj 
 saying, Crucifie him, 
 i^s- Crucifie 
 
 Crucifie him. Pilate saith unto them, take ye 
 
 him and crucifie him : for I find^ no fault in 
 
 him. The Jew|s answered him, wee have a law, 
 
 i 
 and by our law, he^ ought to dfe, because he^ 
 
 made himselfe the son of God. When Pilate 
 
 therefore heard that saying, he^ was the more 
 
 afraid ; and went again into the Judgment hall, 
 
 and saith unto Jesusj whence art thou ? But 
 
 Jesus gave him no Answer. Then saith Pilate 
 
 unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest 
 
 thou not that I have power to crucifie thee, and 
 
 have power to release thee? Jesus answered, 
 
 1. 3. In "unto", a '^ v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. " ye" blotted but legible. 
 
 1. 7. In "unto", a "v" altered into the ^^u". 
 
 1. 12. The 151st page of the MS. Book commences with the word "Crucifie". 
 
 1. 12. In "unto"^ a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 19. In *'unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 23. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 (250) 
 
Good friday 
 
 thou couldest haTe no power af all against me, 
 
 except it were given thee from above : therefore 
 
 he^ that dehvered me^ unto thee hath the 
 
 greater sin. And from thenceforth Pilate sought 
 
 to release him! but the Jewis cryed outj saying, 
 
 If thou let this man goi, thou art not Cesars 
 
 friend : whosoever maketh himself^ a King, 
 
 speaketh against Cesar. When Pilate therefore 
 
 heard that saying, he^ brought Jesus forth, and 
 
 sate down^ in the Judgment seat|, in a place 
 
 that is called the pavement, but in the Hebrewj 
 
 Gabbatha. And it was the preparation of the 
 
 passoverj and about the sixth hour : and he^ 
 
 saith unto the Jewels j behold your kingi 115ut 
 
 they cried out away with him, away with him, 
 
 crucifie him. Pilate saith unto them, shall I 
 
 crucifie your king ? The chief Priests answeredj 
 
 we^ have no King but Cesari Then bee deli- 
 
 e 
 vered he^ him therfore unto them to be^ cruci- 
 
 A 
 
 fled : And they took^ Jesus and led him away. 
 And hee bearing his cross^i went forth into a 
 
 1. 1. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In ''unto", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 5. In " cryed", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 14. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In "unto", a "v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 17. In "chief", "ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 1. 18. In " have", a "u" altered into the "v^*. 
 
 1. 19. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 6. Caesar's. 
 
 1. 8. Csesar. 
 
 1. 10. sat. 1. 10. sat. 
 
 1. 18. Caesar. 
 
 S 2 (251) 
 
Good friday 
 
 c 
 
 place called the place of a s)^ullj which is 
 
 called in the hebrewj Golgotha? where they 
 crucified himj and two other with him, on either 
 side one, and Jesus in the midst. And Pilate 
 wrote a titlei and put it on the Cross|i And 
 the 
 
 Writling was, Jesus of Nazareth the 
 
 King of the Jew^S This title then read 
 
 many of the Jew|s; for the place where Jesus was 
 
 crucified was nigh to the Citiy : and it was written 
 
 in hebrewj and greekj and latine. Then said the 
 
 chief^ Priests of the Jew|s to Pilate, write notj 
 
 the King of the Jews J but that he^ said, I am 
 
 the King of the Jew|si Pilate answered, what I 
 
 u 
 have written, I have written. Then the Soldiersj 
 
 when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, 
 
 u 
 (and made four| parts, to every soldier a part) 
 
 and also his coat : now the coat was without 
 
 seam, woven from the top throughout. They 
 
 e 
 said therfore among themselves, let lis not rend 
 
 A 
 
 itj but cast lots/ for itj whose it shall be^ | that 
 
 1. 7. The 151st page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 8. The 152nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word '' Writ||ing". 
 
 1. 14. After "Jews", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. In each "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 21. In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 18. Parentheses omitted. 1. 18. Parentheses omitted. 
 
 (252) 
 
Good friday 
 
 the Scripture might bee fulfilled, which saith, 
 they parted my raiment among them, and for 
 my vesture they did cast lots. These things 
 
 e u 
 
 therfore the Soldiers did. Now there stood by 
 
 A A 
 
 the cross! of Jesus, his mother and his mothers 
 sister, Maryj the wife of Cleophasj and Mary 
 Magdalen. When Jesus therefore saw his 
 mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he^ 
 lovedj he^ saith itnto his mother. Woman, 
 behold thy son. Then saith he^ to the disciple, 
 behold thy mother ■ And from that hour^ that 
 disciple took^ her vnto his own^ home. After 
 thisj Jesus knowing that all things were now 
 accomplishedj that the Scripture might be^ 
 fulfilled, saith, I thirst. Now there was set a 
 vessel full of vineger: and they filled a spunge 
 with vineger, and put it iipon hyssop, and put it 
 to his mouth. When Jesus therefore had 
 received the vineger, he^ said, it is finished ■ 
 And he^ bowed his headj and gave op the 
 Ghostii The Jew|s 
 
 therefore i^o 
 
 therefore because it was the preparation, that the 
 
 1. 9. In ''unto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 17. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "hyssop", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 20. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1- 23. The 153rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " therefore". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 7. Magdalene. 1. 7. Magdalene. 
 
 (253) 
 
Good friday 
 
 bodies should not remain^ upon the cross^f upon 
 
 the Sabbath=day (for that Sabbath-day was an 
 
 high day) besought Pilate that their^f leg^s 
 
 might be! broken, and that they might be^ 
 
 u 
 taken awayi Then came the Soldiers and brake 
 
 the legs of the first, and of the other which was 
 
 crucified with him. But when they came to 
 
 Jesus, and saw that he^ was dead already, they 
 
 u 
 brake not his leg^'Si But one of the Soldiers 
 
 with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came 
 there out blond and water. And he^ that saw 
 it bare record, and his record is true! And he^ 
 knoweth that he^ saith true, that ye might 
 believe, ffor these things were done that the 
 scripture should bee fulfilled, A bone of him 
 shall not bee broken: ^nd again, another scrip- 
 ture saith, they shall look on himj whom they 
 pierced. 
 
 Easter Even 
 
 The Collect. 
 Grrant, O Lordj that as we| are baptized into 
 the death of th}^ blessed son our Saviour Jesus 
 Christ 5 sol by continual mortifying our corrupt 
 affections, we^ may be^ buried with him, and 
 that through the gravej and gate of death we^ 
 
 1. 1. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 11. In ''bloud", an '^o" altered into the "u". 
 1. 12. After "true", a period altered into the colon. 
 1. 14. In "believe", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 23. After " Christ", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 (254) 
 
Easter Even ! 
 
 may pass^ to our joyfull resurrection^ for his 
 
 meritsj who dyed, and was buried, and rose 
 
 againi for iisj thy son Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 • s. 
 
 It IS betterj if the will of (Bod be^ so, that ye j. Pet: 3. 17. 
 
 suffer for well^doingj then for evil doing, ffor 
 
 Christ also hath once suffered for sinfs, the just j 
 
 for the unjust j (that he^ might j 
 
 bring 150/ | 
 
 bring us to Codj being put to death in the flesh, 1 
 
 but quickened by the spirit: By which also^ | 
 
 he^ went and preached tinto the spirits in prison | 
 
 which sometime were disobedient, when once 
 
 the long=suffering of (Bod waited in the daies of ' 
 
 Noah, while the Ark was a prepareing; wherein . 
 
 fewj that is, eight soul^sj were saved by wateri 
 
 The like figure whereimto, even Baptism, doth 
 
 also now save usj (not the putting away the 
 
 filth of the flesh, but the answer| of a good 
 
 conscience towards God) by the resurrection of 
 
 Jesus Christ: who is gone into heavenj and §is 1 
 
 1. 3. In *'us", a " v" altered into the "u". I 
 
 1. 6. "It" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 9. In " unjust", a " v" altered into the ** u". ; 
 
 1. 11. The 154th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "bring". , 
 
 1. 11. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". \ 
 
 1, 13. After "prison", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. In "saved", a "u" altered into the " v". * 
 
 1. 18. In " whereunto", a " v" altered into the " u". . | 
 
 1. 19. In "save", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 19. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". , 
 
 1. 22. In "into", the "n" blotted, but legible. ] 
 
 (265) i 
 
Easter Even 
 
 on the right hand of God, Angelsj and authori- 
 ties j and po\yers being made subject unto him. 
 The Gospel. 
 s. Mat. 27. When the even was come| there came a rich 
 
 57. 
 
 man of Arimatheaj named Joseph, who also 
 
 himself was Jesus Disciple. He went to Pilate 
 
 and belied the body of Jesus. Then Pilate 
 
 comanded the body to be^ delivered. And 
 
 when Joseph had taken the body, he-J wrapped 
 
 it in a clean: : lin^en^clol^th, and laid it in his 
 
 own^new tomb, which heO had hewn out in the 
 
 o 
 rock; And he^ rolled a great stone to the dor^ 
 
 of the Sepulchre, and departed. And there was 
 Mary Magdalene, and the other Maryj sitting 
 over against the Sepulchre. Now the next day 
 that followed the day of thepparationj the chief 
 Priests and Pharisees came together itnto Pilate, 
 sayingj Sirj we^ remember that that deceiver 
 said, while he^ was yet alive, After three daies I 
 will rise again^. Comaund therefore that the 
 sepulchre be^ made sure imtill the third day, 
 . lest his disciples 
 151 / come by 
 
 Iby night and steal^ him away, and say unto the 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " \" altered into the " u". 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 21. In " untill", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 24. The 155th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "by night", 
 
 omitting the catch-word ''come". 
 1. 24. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 5. Arimathsea. 
 (256) 
 
Easter Even 
 
 peoplej hee is risen from the dead: sol the last 
 errour shall be^ worse than the firsti Pilate said 
 unto themj Ye have a watchj go^ your wajj 
 make it as 1 sure as you can. so^ they went 
 and made the Sepulchre surcj sealing the stone, 
 and setting a watch. 
 
 Easter Day. 
 Ai morning Prayerj in stead of the Psalmj 
 O Come Let us, &c. These Anthems shall 
 be^ sung or said. 
 
 Christ our passover is sacrificed for us: there- 
 fore let us keepi the feast. Not with the old 
 leaveuy neither with the leaven of malice and 
 wickedness^ ■ but with the unleavened bread of 
 sincerity and truth. 
 
 Clirist being raised from the dead d^eth no 
 more: death hath no more dominion over him. 
 
 i i 
 
 ffor in that he^ d/edj he^ d^^ed unto sin once! 
 
 but in that he^ livethj he^ liveth unto God. 
 Likewise reckon ye also your selves to be^ dead 
 
 j Cor. 5. 7. 
 
 n.b. it sh^ be 
 i. Cor. 5. 7, 8. 
 
 Rom. 6. 9. 
 
 9. lO. 11. 
 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 3. 
 11. 
 12. 
 14. 
 18. 
 18. 
 19. 
 
 than", an "e" altered into the " a' 
 
 f< o" 
 
 In 
 
 In " unto", a * 
 
 In ** have", a * 
 
 In "us", a " V 
 
 In "us", a "v 
 
 In "unleavened". 
 
 In "unto", a " V 
 
 After " once", a semicolon altered into the colon. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 v" altered into the " u". 
 u" altered into the " v". 
 ' altered into the "u". 
 ' altered into the "u". 
 ', a "v" altered into the 
 altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. 
 
 9. let us sing, 8fc. 
 
 1.4. 
 1.9. 
 
 Q.Pr. 
 
 as sure as ye can. 
 let us sing, ^e. 
 
 (257) 
 
.j. Cor, 15. 20. 
 
 20. 21. 23 
 
 Easter Day 
 
 indeed unto sini' but alive vnto (Bod through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Christ is risen from the dead} and become the 
 first fruits of them that slepti ffor since by man 
 came death J by man came also^ the resurrection 
 
 I 
 of the dead, ffor as in Adam all d^e : even so in 
 
 Christ shall all be^ made alive. 
 
 Glory be^ to the father, and to the 
 holy Ghost Son! and to the holy Ghost | 
 
 Answer 
 As it was in the beginingj is now 
 and ever shall be^! world without end. 
 Amen. 
 
 The 152 
 
 The CoUect. 
 Almighty God, who through thine only be- 
 gotten son Jesus Christ, hast overcome death, and 
 opened vnto lis the gate of everlasting life j Wei 
 humbly beseech thee, that as by thy special! 
 grace preventing 11s, thou doist put into our 
 minds good desires J so^ by thy continual help^ 
 
 a ''v" altered into the ''u". 
 a "u" altered into the "v". 
 a " u" altered into the " v". 
 a *'u" altered into the '' v". 
 
 1. In "unto" 
 
 1. In " alive" 
 
 6. In "even" 
 
 7. In "alive". 
 
 15. The 15fith page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Collect.' 
 
 18. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 20. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 21. After " desires", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 U. Pr. 
 
 Omitted. 
 (258) 
 
 I. 10. Omitted. 
 
 Q. Pr, 
 
Easter Day 
 
 we^ may bring the same to good effect, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lordj who Hveth and reigneth 
 with theej and the holy Ghostj ever one God| 
 world without endi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 If ye then be^ risen with Christ, seek those Coi. 3. 1. 
 things which are abovej where Christ sitteth on 
 the right hand of God. Set your affection! on 
 things abovcj not on things on the earth: for ye 
 are deadj and your life is hid with Christ in 
 God. When Christ who is our lifej shall 
 appear^ then shall ye also^ appear^ with him in 
 glory. Mortifie therefore your members which 
 are upon the earth; fornication, vnclean^ness^j 
 inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and 
 covet|ousness|j which is idolatry^ for which 
 things sake the wrath of God cometh on the 
 Children of disobedience! In the which ye also 
 walked sometime when ye lived in them. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 The first day of the week! cometh Mary s. Joh. 20. 1, 
 Magdalen! earlyj when it was yet dark|, iinto 
 the sepulchrcj and seeth the stone taken away 
 from the sepulchre. Then shee runeth and 
 cometh to Simon Peter j and to the other disciple 
 
 1. 3. In ''ever"^ a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 6. " If ye" written in an engrossing character, 
 
 1. 14. In "^ upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 I, 22. Magdalene. 1. 22. Magdalene. 
 
 (259^ 
 
Easter Day 
 
 whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They 
 
 have taken away the Lord out of the Sepulchre^ 
 
 and we know not where they have laid himi 
 
 e 
 Peter therfore went 
 
 153 forth, 
 
 forth J and that other disciple, and came to the 
 Sepulchre. So^ they ran both together, and the 
 other disciple did out^run Peter, and came first 
 to the Sepulchre! and he^ stooping down|j and 
 looKing in, saw the linien-clojiths lying, yet hee 
 went he^ not in. Then cometh Simon Peter 
 following him, and went into the Sepulchre, and 
 
 seeth the linien=clo|ths l^ej and the napkin 
 that was about his headj not lying with the 
 lin|en cloiths, but wrapped together in a place 
 by it self^i Then went in also that other 
 disciple which came first to the Sepulchre^ and 
 he| saw and believed, ffbr as yet they knew not 
 the Scripture, that he^ must rise again^ from the 
 dead. Then the disciples went away again| 
 unto their^ own^ home't 
 
 Munday in Easter week!. 
 
 The CoUect. 
 
 Almighty God, who through thy only be- 
 
 1. 1. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. In " have", a ''u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In " have", a ** ii" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 6 The 157th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ** forth". 
 
 1. 12. In ''following", the "w" wTitten upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 13. In " seeth", the "th" written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 13. After "1/e", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 21. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (260) 
 
Easter Munday 
 
 gotten son Jesus Christ, hast overcome death, and 
 opened unto lis the gate of everlasting life J 
 We^ humbly beseech thee, that as by thy special| 
 grace preventing iisj thou doest put into our 
 minds good desires, so| by thy continuall helpl 
 we| may bring the same to good effect, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lordj who liveth and reigneth 
 with thee and the holy Ghost ever one (Dodj 
 world without endi Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 Peter opened his mouthj and said, of a truth I Acts. lo. 34. 
 perceive that (Bod is no respecter of persons} 
 but in every nation he^ that feareth him, and 
 worketh righteousness^! is accepted 
 
 with 154 
 
 with him. The word which dDod sent iinto the 
 Children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus 
 Christ (he^ is Lord of all) that word (I say) 
 you know, which was pulblished throughout all 
 Judea, and began from Galilecj after the Bap- 
 tisme which John preached: How (Bod anointed 
 Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost j aiad 
 with powerj who went about doing goodj and 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 In " unto", a 'V altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 In '* us", a "V altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 
 
 4. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 
 
 12. 
 
 After "persons", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 
 
 16. 
 
 The 158th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " with him." 
 
 1- 
 
 16. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 U, Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1 
 
 4. 
 
 dost. 1. 4. dost. 
 
 1 
 
 19. 
 
 ye know. 1. 19. ye know. 
 
 1 
 
 20. 
 
 Judeea. 
 
 (261) 
 
Easter Munday 
 
 healing all that were oppressed of the devil: for 
 (Dod was with himt And we^ are witnesses of 
 all things which he^ did, both in the land of the 
 Jew|sj and in Jerusalem^ whom they slewj and 
 hanged on a tree: him CDod raised up the third 
 dajj and shewed him openly; not to all the 
 people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, 
 even to iisj who did eat! and drink | with him 
 after hei arose from the dead. And he^ 
 comaunded lis to preach unto the people, and to 
 testifie that it is he^ who was ordained of (Bodj 
 to be^ the Judge of quick and dead. To him 
 give all the Prophets witness^, that through his 
 namcj whosoever believeth in himj shall receive 
 remission of sin^s. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 s.Luk. 24. 13. Behold two of his disciplcs went that same 
 day to a village called Emmaus, which was from 
 Jerusalem about threescore furlongs. And they 
 talked together of all these things which had 
 happened! And it came to pass!, that while 
 they communed together, and reasoned, Jesus 
 himself! drew near, and went with themi But 
 their eyes were holden, that they should not 
 
 1. 5. In " up", a *' \" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 7. In *'unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " us", a '' V altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 10. In " us", a "\" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 23. In "near", an "e" altered into the ** a". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr 
 
 1. 9. rose. 1. 9. rose. 
 
 (262) 
 
Easter Munday 
 
 know him. And hei said unto themj what 
 manner of 
 155 communications 
 
 communications are these that ye have one to 
 another J as 3'e walk and are sad ? And the one 
 of them J whose name was Cleopas, answering', 
 said unto himj art thou only a stranger in Jeru- 
 salemj and hast not known^ the things which 
 are come to pass^ there in these daies? And 
 he^ said unto them, What thing's? And 
 they said unto him, concerning Jesus of Na- 
 zareth, who was a prophet mighty in deed 
 and word, before (Bod and all the people: 
 And how the chief Priestsj and our Kulers 
 delivered him to be^ condemned to death, 
 and have crucified him. But we^ trusted that 
 it had been he^, who should have redeemed 
 Israel! and beside all this, to day is the third 
 day since these things were done. Yea, and 
 certain^ women also of our company made us 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In '^ unto", a " v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 if 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 The 159th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ""' communications''. 
 
 1 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 In "answering", "ed" altered into "ing". 
 
 i 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 In " things", a letter which is undistinguishable altered into the " g". 
 
 ! 
 
 1. 11. 
 
 In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 17. 
 
 In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 In " us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 \ 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1.17. which should have redeemed. 1.17. which should have redeemed. 
 
 1. 18. and besides. 1. 18. and besides. 
 
 (263) 
 
Easter Munday 
 
 astonishedj who were early ai the Sepulchre | 
 
 and they found not his body, they came, saying, 
 also 
 
 that they ftko had seen^ a vision of Angelis| 
 
 which said that he^ was alivei And certain^ of 
 them who were with lis, went to the Sepulchre j 
 and found it even so^ as the women had said J 
 but him they saw not. Then he^ said unto 
 them, O foolesj and slow of heart to believe all 
 that the Prophets have spoken! ought not 
 
 these 
 Christ to have suffered things, and to enter into 
 
 his glory? And begining a| Moses, and all the 
 Prophets, he^ expounded unto them in all the 
 scriptures, the things concerning himself^. And 
 they drew nigh unto the village, whether they 
 went J and he^ made as though he^ would 
 have gone further. But they constreined himj 
 saying, abide with iisj for it is towards evening, 
 and the day is far| spent: and he^ went in to 
 tarry with themi And it came to pass^, as he^ sat 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 After ''Sepulchre", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. 
 
 In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 After ** said", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 In "unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 12. 
 
 In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 In '* unto", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 After " went", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the 'V. 
 
 1. 17. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. which were early. 1. 1. which were early. 
 
 1. 5. which were with us. 1. 5. which were with us. 
 
 1. 14. whither. 1. 14. whither. 
 
 (264) 
 
Easter Munday 
 
 at meat he^ took bread, and blessed itj and 
 brake, and gave to them. And their^ eyes 
 
 were 156 
 
 were opened, and they knew him, and he 
 vanished out of their^ sight. And they said one 
 to another, Did not our heart burn| within iisj 
 while hei talked with lis by the way, and while 
 he^ opened to lis the scriptures? And they rose 
 lip the same hour^', and returned to Jerusalem, 
 and found the ele^^ven gathered together, and 
 them that were with them, saying, the Lord is 
 risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon. And 
 they told what things were done in the way, 
 and how he^ was known of them in breaking of 
 bread. 
 
 Tuesday in Easter week^. 
 The CoUect. 
 Almigilty God, who through thy only begot- 
 ten son Jesus Christ hast overcome death, and 
 opened unto us the gate of everlasting life, 
 We^ humbly beseech the^, that as by thy speciall 
 
 
 4. 
 
 The 160th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " were". 
 
 
 4. 
 
 "he" written upon an erasure. 
 
 
 6. 
 
 In "to", the " o" written upon an erasure. 
 
 
 6. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 6. 
 
 After " us", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 
 7. 
 
 In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 8. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 9. 
 
 In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 20. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 20. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 20. 
 
 After "life", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 I. 1. at meat with them. 1. 1. at meat with them. 
 
 T (265) 
 
Easter Tuesday 
 
 grace preventing iisj thou doest put into our 
 minds good desires, so^ by thy continual! help^ 
 we^ may bring the same to good effect, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord, who liveth and reigneth 
 with thee, and the holy Ghostj ever one (Bod 
 world without endi Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 Acts. 13. 26. Menj and brethren, children of the stock of 
 Abraham, and whosoever among you feareth 
 ClDodj to you is the word of this salvation senti 
 ffbr they that dwell a| Jerusalem^ and their 
 rulers, because they knew him notj nor yet the 
 voices of the Prophets which are read every 
 
 157 
 
 Sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in con- 
 demning himi And though they found no cause 
 of death in hinij yet desired they Pilate that he^ 
 should be^ slain. And when they had fulfilled all 
 that was written of him j they took him down, from 
 the tree, and laid him in a Sepulchre. But (Bod 
 raised him from the dead! And he^ was seen 
 many daies of them which came up with him 
 from hkB Galilee to Jerusalem, who are his 
 
 ]. 1. In *'us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 10. In ** salvation", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 14. The 160th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 15. The 161st page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Sabbath". 
 
 1. 15. In ** have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 22. In " up", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. dost. 1. 1. dost. 
 
 (266) 
 
Easter Tuesday 
 
 witnesses unto the people. And we^ declare 
 unto you glad tid^ings, how that the promise 
 which was made vnto the fathers^ (Bod hath 
 fulfilled the same vnto tisj their children, in that 
 he^ hath raised up Jesus again, as it is also 
 wTitten in the second psalm, Thou art my son, 
 this day have I begotten thee. And as con- 
 cerning that he^ raised him up from the deadj 
 now no more to return to corruption, he^ said 
 on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of 
 David. Wherfore he^ saith also^ in another 
 Psalm^j Thou shalt not suffer thine holy one to 
 see corruption, ffor David after he^ had served 
 his own generation by the will of Godj fell on 
 sleepij and was laid unto his fathers, and saw" 
 corruption. But he^ whom d^od raised again, 
 saw no corruption: Be^ it known^ unto you 
 
 therefore J men, and brethren, that through this 
 
 e 
 man is preached unto you the forgivness^ of 
 
 sinsS And by him all that beleive are justified 
 from all things, from which ye could not be^ 
 justified by the law of £poses. Beware therefore, 
 lest that come upon youj which is spoken of in 
 
 1. 1. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. In *'us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 5. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 8. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 9. In " return", an " o" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In "unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 23. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 T 2 (267) 
 
Easter Tuesday 
 
 the Prophets j Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, 
 and perish! for I work a work in your daies, a 
 work which you shall in no wise believe^ though 
 a man declare it tmto you. 
 
 15S 
 
 The Ciospel. 
 
 S:Luk. 24. Jesus himself^ stood in the midst of them, 
 
 36. 
 
 and saith unto them, Peace be^ unto you. 
 But they were terrified and affrighted, and sup- 
 posed that they had seen a spiriti And he^ 
 said unto them, why are ye troubled j and why 
 do^ thoughts arise in your hearts ? Behold my 
 hands and my feet, that it is I my self! handle 
 me, and see ) for a spirit hath not flesh and 
 bones, as ye see me haTCi And when he^ had 
 thus spoken, he^ shewed them his hands and his 
 feet. And while they yet believed not for joy, 
 
 and hee 
 
 feee- wondredj aed said isnto them, hare ye 
 here any meat ? And they gave him a piece 
 of a broiled fish, and of an hony=comb. And 
 he^ took it, and did eat before thenii And he^ 
 said unto them, These are the words which I 
 spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. The 161st page of the MS. Book has no catch -word. 
 
 1. 6. The 162nd page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel." 
 
 1. 8. In each 'unto", a 'W" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 14. After " see", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. In "have", a "u" altered into the '*v". 
 
 1. 18. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In *' have", a '' u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 23. In " unto", a '^v" altered into the " u". 
 (268) 
 
Easter Tuesday 
 
 all things must be^ fulfilled which were written 
 in the law of Moses and in the Prophets, and in 
 the Psalms concerning me« Then opened he^ 
 their understanding, that they might under- 
 stand the Scriptures, and said unto them, thus 
 it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to 
 suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day ; 
 and that repentance and remission of sin^s 
 
 should be^ preached in his name among all 
 n 
 
 iationsj begining a[i Jerusalem! And ye are 
 
 A 
 
 witnesses of these things. 
 
 The first Sunday after Easter. 
 The CoUect. 
 Almighty father j who hast given thine only 
 son, to dy^ for our sinnsj and to ^ais- rise again^ 
 for our justification | Grant lis so to put away 
 the leaven of mahce and wickedness^j that we^ 
 may alway serve thee in pureness^ of li\dng and 
 truthj through the merits of the same thy son 
 Jesus Chiist our Lordi Amen. 
 
 159 
 
 The Epistle 
 Whatsoever is born^ of CDod overcometh thcj.s. John. 5. 
 world I And this is the victory that overcometh * 
 
 11. 4, 5. In ''understand", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 5. In "unto", a " v^' altered into the " u". 
 1. 15. ''for our" written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 16. After "justification", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 16. In " us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 21. The 162nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 22. The 163rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Epistle". 
 
 (269) 
 
Easter Sunday, j. 
 
 the world, even our faith. Who is he^ that 
 overcome th the world, but he^ that belie veth 
 that Jesus is the son of God ? This is he^ that 
 came by water and bloud, even Jesus Christ J 
 not by water only, but by water and bloud: 
 And it is the Spirit that beareth Witness^, 
 because the Spirit is truth, ffor there are three 
 that bear record in heaven, the father, the word, 
 and the holy Ghost, and these three are one. 
 And there are three that bear witness^ in earth, 
 the Spirit, and the water, and the bloud : And 
 these three agree in one. If we^ receive the 
 vyitness^ of men, the witness^ of (Bod is greater, 
 for this is the witness^ of God, which he^ hath 
 testified of his son. He that believeth on the 
 son of God, hath the witness^ in himself^ : he^ 
 that believeth not (Bod, hath made him a lyir, 
 because he^ believeth not the record that CDod 
 gave of his son. And this is the record, that 
 dDod hath given to lis eternall life ] And this life 
 is in his son. He that hath the son hath lifej 
 and he^ that hath not the son hath not life. 
 The Gospel. 
 s. Job. 20. 19. Xn6 same day at evening, being the first day 
 of the week|| when the door^s were shut, where 
 the disciples were assembled for fear| of the 
 
 1. 20. In " us", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 20. After "life", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 22. Son of God. 
 ^270) 
 
Easter Sunday, j. 
 
 Jew^s, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and 
 
 saith unto them, Peace be^ vnto you. And 
 
 when he^ had so said, he^ shewed unto them 
 
 his hands and his side. Then were the disciples 
 
 glad when they saw the Lord. Then said Jesus 
 
 to them again, 
 
 peace 
 
 Peace be^ unto you : As ray father hath sent 
 me^, even so^ send I you. And when hee^ had 
 said this, he^ breathed on them and saith unto 
 
 e 
 them, Eecieve ye the holy Ghost. whos|soever 
 
 sinj^s ye remif, they are remitted unto them; 
 and whosesoever sinjz(s ye retaine, they are 
 retained. 
 
 The second Sunday after Easter. 
 The CoUect. 
 Almighty God, who hast given thine only 
 son to be^ unto us both a sacrifice for sinj and 
 also an ensample of Godly life \ give us grace 
 that we^ may always most thankfully receive 
 that his inestimable benifitj and also daily en- 
 deavour our selves to follow the blessed stepjis 
 
 1. 2. In ''unto", a *' v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In "unto", a "v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 8. The 164th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Peace". 
 
 1. 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In ''unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u", 
 
 1. 19. After "life", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In "always", " ie" altered into the "y", 
 
 1. 21. " benifit", sic orig. 
 
 1. 22. In " selves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (271) 
 
 160 
 
Easter Sunday* ij, 
 
 of his most holy hfej through the same Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 1 s. Pet. 2. 19. This is thankworthy, if a man for conscience 
 toward God endure grief suffering wrongfully. 
 for what glory is it, if when ye be buffeted 
 for your faults, ye shall take it patiently ? but if 
 when ye do^ well, and suffer for itj ye take it 
 patiently; this is acceptable with (IDodi ffor 
 even hereunto wxre ye called! because Christ 
 also suffered for iisj leaving ws an example, 
 that ye should follow his steps : who did no sinj 
 neither was guile found in his mouth : who 
 when he^ was reviledj reviled not again ; when 
 he^ suffered, he^ threatened not j but comitted 
 himself^ to him that judgeth righteously S who 
 his own^ self^ bare our sins in his own^ body on 
 the tree, that we being dead to sin^s should live 
 unto righteousness^ 5 by whose stripes ye were 
 healed, ffor ye w^ere as sheep going astray j 
 
 now 
 
 but sew are returned lanto the shepherd, and 
 Bishop of your soul^s. 
 
 The Gospel, 
 s. Job. 10. 11. Jesus said I am the good shepherd! the good 
 
 1. 10. In "hereunto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In each "us", a "v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 15. After "not", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. In "live", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 21. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. The 164th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 24. The 165th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "The Gospel." 
 
 1. 24. After " shepherd", a period altered into the colon. 
 (272) 
 
Easter Sunday, ij. 
 
 shepherd giveth his hfe for the sheep. But he^ 
 that is an hirehngj and not the shepherd, whose 
 own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf^ com^ingj 
 and leaveth the sheepj and fleeth ; and the wolf^ 
 catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep. The 
 hirehng fleeth, because he^ is an hirehng, and 
 careth not for the sheep. I am the good shep- 
 herd, and know my sheep, and am known of 
 mine. As the father knoweth me, even so know 
 I the father: And I lay down my life for the 
 sheep. And other sheep I have which are not 
 of this fold; them also I must bringj and they 
 shall hear my voice 5 and there shall be^ one 
 fold, and one shepherd. 
 
 The third Sunday after Easter. 
 The Collect. 
 Almisfhtv Godt who shewest to them that 
 be^ ill errour the light of thy truth, to the 
 intent that they may return into the way of 
 righteousness^ 5 Grant unto all them that are 
 admitted into the fellowship of Christs Eehgion 
 that they may eschew those things that are con- 
 trary to their^ profession, and follow all «uch 
 things as are agreeable to the same, through 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 1. 11. 
 
 In **have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 13. 
 
 After "voice'', a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In ''^ return", an " o" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1.20. 
 
 In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 15. THIRD SUNDAY AFTER EASTER, 
 
 (273) 
 
Easter Sunday, iij 
 
 The Epistle. 
 j.s.Pet. 2.11. Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers 
 and Pilgrims abstain from fleshly lusts, which 
 war against the soul^ \ haT^ing your conversa- 
 tion honest among the Gentiles ) that whereas 
 they speak against you as evil doers, they may 
 by your good works which they shall behold j 
 glorifie dDod in 
 
 the 163 
 
 the day of visitation^ Submit yourselves to 
 
 every ordinance of man for the Lords sake, 
 
 whether it be^ to the King, as supreamj or 
 
 Mnto Governours, as unto them that are sent 
 
 by him, for the punishment of evil doers, and 
 
 for the praise of them that do^ well. fFor so^ is 
 
 the will of ©od, that with wehdoing ye may 
 
 put to silence the ignorance of foolish men ■ 
 
 as free, and not ^sing your liberty for a cloak 
 
 c 
 of malij^iousness^ 5 but as the servants of (Bod. 
 
 A 
 
 Honour all meni Love the brotherhood, ffear 
 dpod. Honour the King. 
 
 The Gospel, 
 s. Joh. 16. 16 Jesus said to his disciples, a little while and yc 
 shall not see me^ ) and again j a little while and 
 
 1. 4. In "havj^ing", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. The 166th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "the day". 
 
 1. 10. In " yourselves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 12. After "supream", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. In *'unto", a *'v" altered into the '"u". 
 
 1. 18. In "using", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 (274) 
 
Easter Sunday, iij 
 
 ye shall see me^, because I go^ to the father. 
 Then said some of his disciples among them- 
 selves, what is this that he^ saith tinto lis, A 
 little while and ye shall not see me^, and againj 
 a little while and ye shall see me ; and because 
 I go^ to the father ? They said therefore j what 
 is this that he^ saithj A little while ? we^ can- 
 not tell w^hat he^ saith. Now Jesus knew that 
 they were desirous to ask^ him, and said itnto 
 themj do^ ye enquire among yourselves, of that 
 I said, A little while, and ye shall not se| me } 
 and again ^j a little while and ye shall see mci? 
 Verily, verilyg I say ttnto you, that ye shal 
 weep and lament, but the world shall rejoyce: 
 and ye shall be^ sorrowfull, but your sorrow 
 shall be^ turned into joy. A woman when she^ 
 is in travail, hath sorrow^ because her hour is 
 come B but as soon as she^ is delivered of the 
 Child, she^ remembreth no more the anguish, for 
 joy that a man is born^ into the world. And ye 
 now therefore have sorrow : but I will see you 
 again, and your heart shall rejoyce, and your joy 
 
 no man taketh from you. 163 
 
 The 12 
 
 11. 2, 3. In " themselves", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In ''^unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In ^^us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 9. In ''unto", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 10. In "yourselves", a "u" altered into the *'v". 
 
 1. 12. In *' again^," the "ai" vpritten upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 13. In ''verily", the ** ily" written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 13. After the second " verily", a blot^, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 13. In*'unto"j a"v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In "the", the "he" written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 18. After " come", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 21. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". (275) 
 
The fourth Sunday after Easter. 
 The CoUect/ 
 O Almiffhtv God, who alone canst order the 
 unruly wills and affections of sinfull men | 
 Grant unto thy people, that they may love the 
 thing which thou comandest, and desire that 
 which thou do^st promise, that so among the 
 sundryi and manifold changes of the world, our 
 hearts may surely there be^ fixed, where true 
 joy^s are to be^ found, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lordi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 s.Jara.j. ir. Every good gift, and every perfect gift is 
 from above, and cometh down^ from the father 
 of hghts, with whom is no variableness^j neither 
 shad^low of turning! £)f his own^ will begat 
 he^ us with the word of truth, that we^ should 
 be^ a kind of first=fruits of his creatures. "Wher- 
 fore, my beloved brethren, let every man be^ 
 swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath ) for 
 the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness^ 
 of Ood. Wherefore lay a part all filthiness^ and 
 superfuity of naughtiness^, and receive Avith 
 meekness the engrafted word, which is able to 
 save your souls. 
 
 1. 1. The 167th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The fourth". 
 
 1. 4. In "unruly", a "v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 5. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 25. In "save", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 TJ. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER EASTER. 
 
 (276) 
 
The fourth Sunday after Easter. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Jesus said unto his disciples, Now I go my s.John. i6. 
 way to him that sent me^j And none of you 
 asketh mej Whether goest thou? But because 
 I have said these things vtnio you sorrow hath 
 filled your heart. Nevertheless^^ I tell you the 
 truth, It is expedient for you that I go away : 
 for if I go not away, the comforter will not come 
 unto you ; but if I depart, I will send him unto 
 you. And when he^ is come, he^ will reprove 
 the world of sin, and of righteousness^j and of 
 Judgments of sin J because they believe not 
 on me : of righteousness^ | because I go to my 
 
 father, i®* 
 
 ffatherj and ye see me^ no more ■ of Judgment j \ 
 
 because the Prince of this world is judged. I j 
 
 have yet many things to say itnto youi, but ye i 
 
 cannot bear them now. Howbeit, when he^, the : 
 
 §>pirit of truth is come, he^ will guide you into | 
 
 all truth ; for he^ shall not speak of himself^, j 
 
 1. 2. In ''unto", a *' v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 5. In "have", a "u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a *'v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 9. In each ''unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. The 168th page of the MS. Book commences with the word '^ ffather" 
 
 1. 15. After " more", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 15. After " Judgment", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 4. Whither. 1. 4. Whither. 
 
 (277) 
 
Easter Sunday, v. 
 
 but whatsoever he^ shall hear, that shall he^ 
 speak, and he^ will shew you things to come. 
 He^ shall glorifie me^ : for he^ shall receive of 
 mine, and shall shew it unto you. All things 
 that the f father hathj are mine : Therefore said 
 I, that he^ shall take of mine, and shall shew it 
 unto you. 
 
 The fifth Sunday after Easter. 
 
 The CoUect. 
 O JLorCi, from whom all good things doi 
 come; Grant to lis thy humble servants, that 
 by thy holy inspiration we^ may think those 
 things that beO good, and by thy merciful [1 
 guiding may perform the same, through our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 s. Jam. j. 22. Bc^ yc docrs of the word, and not hearers 
 only, deceiving your own selves, ffor if any 
 be^ a hearer of the word and not a doer, he^ is 
 like unto a man beholding his natural face in a 
 glass^. ffor he^ beholdeth himselfej and goeth 
 his way, and streightway forgetteth what manner 
 
 1. 1. In " whatsoever", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 4. In ''unto", a " \" altered into the "u' . 
 
 7. In •' unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 11. In *' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 18. In " selves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 20. In ''unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 8. FIFTH SUNDAY AFTER EASTER. 
 (278) 
 
Easter Sunday, v. 
 
 of man he^ wasi IBut whoso looketh into the 
 perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein \ 
 he^ being not a fbrgetfull hearer, but a doer of 
 the work^, this man shall bei blessed in his 
 deed. If any man among you seem^ to be^ 
 rehgtous, and bridleth not his tongue, but de- 
 ceiveth his own^ heart, this mans religion is 
 vain^. Pure religion j and ttndefiled before God@ 
 and the father, is this | To visit the fatherless^ 
 and wid^lowes in their| affliction, and to keep 
 himselfl unspotted from the world. 
 
 Tie 16^ 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Verily 5 verily I say ttnto you, Whatsoever ye jg'^gs"' '^^* 
 shall aski the father in my name, he^ will give it 
 you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my 
 name! Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy 
 may be^ full. These things have I spoken ttnto 
 you in proverbs! the time cometh when I shall 
 
 1- 8. In " undefiled", a '* v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. After " God", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 9. After '^this", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 11. In " unspotted", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. The tape which annexed the MS. to the Transmiss has removed the middle letter - 
 
 of the catch-word. 
 1. 12 (margin). " 16^". So in the MS., " 165" and '* 166" being omitted. 
 
 1. 13. The 169th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel." 
 
 1. 14. In ''unto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 16. In '^ have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 18. In "have", a " u" altered into the "\'\ 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u", 
 
 1. 19. In *'jproverbs", a " P" partly defaced, and the " J>" written on it in darker ink. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 19. but the time cometh. 
 
 (279) 
 
Easter Sunday, v. 
 
 no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall 
 shew you plainfly of the f father. At that day 
 ye shall ask^ in my name! And I say not unto 
 you, that I will pray the f father for you ; for the 
 f father himself! loveth you, because ye have 
 loved me, and have believed that I came out 
 from dDod. I came forth from the ffather, and 
 am come into the world: Again j I leave the 
 world, and goi to the ffather. His disciples 
 said unto him J Lo, now speakest thou plainly, 
 and speakest no proverb. Now are we^ sure 
 that thou knowest all things, and needest not 
 that any man should aski thee! by this we^ 
 believe that thou earnest forth from (13od. 
 Jesus answered them, Do^ ye now believe? 
 beholdj the hour cometh, yea, is now comcj 
 that ye shall bei scattered every man to his 
 own, and shall leave me alone: And yet I am 
 not alone J because the ffather is with mei. 
 These things I have spoken unto you, that in 
 me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall 
 have tribulation ; but be^ of good cheer, I have 
 overcome the world. 
 
 1. 1. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 1. In "jjroverbs", a ''P" partly defaced, and the " jp" written on it in darker ink. 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In "have", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 6. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 10. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. In "proverb", a "P" partly defaced, and the "jp" written On it in darker ink. 
 
 1. 13. After " thee", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 20. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 20. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1.22. In each " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 (280) 
 
Ascension Day 
 
 The Ascension Daji 
 The CoUect. 
 Grantj we^ beseech thee, Ahnighty God, that 
 Hke as we do| beheve thy only begotten &on 
 our Lord Jesus Christ to have ascended into the 
 heavens j sol we^ may also in heart and mind 
 thither ascend, and with him continually dwellj 
 who liveth and reigneth with thecj and the holy 
 Ghost J one CDod, world without endi Ameni 
 
 for 
 
 168 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 The fbrier treatise hare I made, O Theophilusj Acts. 1. 1. 
 of all that Jesus began both to do! and teach, 
 lintill the day in which he| was taken iipj after 
 that he^ through the holy Ghost had given 
 coma^nd^'ments unto the Apostles whom he^ 
 had chosen. To whom also he^ shgwed him- 
 self^ alive after his passion, by many infallible 
 proofs J being seen of them forty dales j and 
 speaking of the things pertain|ing to the king- 
 
 Head-line. 
 
 In '^ Day" 
 
 , the "ay" written in an 
 
 engrossing character. 
 
 
 1. 5. 
 
 In 
 
 ''have", a '' 
 
 u" altered into the "v' 
 
 '; and the word itself written upon an 
 
 
 erasure. 
 
 
 
 
 I. 6. 
 
 After " heavens 
 
 ', a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 
 
 11. 
 
 The 170th page 
 
 of the MS. Book commences with the words ' 
 
 for the Epistle." 
 
 
 12. 
 
 In 
 
 "have", a " 
 
 u" altered into the " v" 
 
 
 
 
 14. 
 
 In 
 
 "untill", a "v" altered into the "u' 
 
 '. 
 
 
 
 14. 
 
 In 
 
 "up", a "v' 
 
 ' altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 
 16. 
 
 In 
 
 ''unto", a" 
 
 v" altered into the "u" 
 
 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1, ASCENSION-DAY. 
 U (281) 
 
Ascension Day 
 
 domi of God: And being assembled together 
 with themj comanded them that they should not 
 depart from Jerusalem^ but wait! for the promise 
 of the f father, which, saith he|, ye have heard of 
 ine|i ffor John truly baptized with water, but ye 
 shall be baptized with the holy Ghost not many 
 days hence. "When they therfore were come 
 together, they asked of himj saying, Lord, wilt 
 thou a| this time restore again^ the Kingdom^ 
 to Israel ? And he^ said unto them. It is not for 
 you to know the times, or the seasons, which the 
 ffather hath put in his own| power. But ye 
 shall receive power after that the holy Ghost is 
 come upon youj and ye shall be^ witnesses 
 iinto me^, both in Jerusalem and in all Judea, 
 and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of 
 the earth. And when he^ had spoken these 
 things, while they beheldj he^ was taken up, 
 and a cloud received him out of their^ sight. 
 And while they looked steidfastly toward 
 heavenj as he^ went up, behold, two men 
 stood by them in white apparel! | which also 
 
 1. 4. In ''have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 J. 7. In "days", " ie" altered into the *' f. 
 
 1. 7. " therfore", sic orig. 
 
 1. 10. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14, In "upon", a "v" altered into a "u". 
 
 1. 14. A comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In "uttermost", a "v" altered into the "^u". 
 
 1. 18. In " up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1.-21. In ^'up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. Judaea. 
 (282) 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
169 
 
 Ascension day. 
 
 saidj ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gaz|ing 
 lip into heaven? This same Jesus which is 
 taken up from you into heaven, shall sol come 
 in like manner^ as ye have seen^ him go into 
 heaven. 
 
 The 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Jesus appeared unto the eleiven as they sat ai ,^ 
 meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief | ^^• 
 and hardnessl of heartj because they believed 
 not them which had seen him after hee was risen. 
 And he^ said unto them, go ye into all the 
 world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 
 He^ that believeth and is baptized, shall be^ 
 saved 5 but he^ that believeth not, shall be^ 
 
 signes 
 
 damned. And these thmgg shall follow them 
 that believe !■ In my name shall they cast out 
 devils, they shall speak with new tongues, they 
 shall take up serpents, and if they drink ^ any 
 deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall 
 lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. 
 So then after the Lord had spoken unto them| 
 
 1. 2. In "up", a "v" altered into the '•'u"'. 
 
 1. 3. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 I. 4. In "have", a '^u" altered into the ''y". 
 
 1. 7. The 171st page of the MS, Book commences with the words "The Gospel." 
 
 1. 8. In "unto", a " v" altered into the '^'u". 
 
 1. 9. In " upbraided", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 9. In " unbelief^", a " v" altered into the "_u". 
 
 1. 12. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U2 (283) 
 
Sunday after Ascension day. 
 
 he^ was recieved up into heaven, and sat on the 
 right hand of God. And they went forth and 
 preached every where, the Lord working with 
 them, and confirming the word with signes 
 following. 
 
 Sunday after Ascension day. 
 
 The CoUect! 
 
 O Grod the King of Gloryj who hast exaltec 
 
 thine only son Jesus Christ with great triumph 
 k 
 
 unto thy iingdom| in heaven; We^ beseech 
 
 thee leave lis not comfortless^; but send to lis 
 thine holy- Ghost to comfort lis, and exalt us 
 iinto the same place whither our Saviour Christ 
 is gone before, who liveth and reigneth wdth 
 thee, and the holy Ghostj one (I5odj w^orld 
 without endi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle, 
 j. s Pet. 4. 7. The end of all things is at hand | be^ ye 
 therefore sober, and watch unto prayer. And 
 above all things have fervent 
 
 charity x^o 
 
 1. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 11. In each *' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 12. In each " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 18. After " hand", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 19. In " prayer", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pf 
 
 ]. 6. The Sunday after Ascension-day. 
 (284) 
 
Sunday after Ascension -^t^^^ <laye i 
 
 charity among your selves! for charity shall j 
 cover the multitude of sin|si Use hospitality 
 one to another without grudging. As every 
 man hath received the giftj even so minister the 
 same one to another, as good stei^^ards of the 
 
 manifold grace of God. If any man speak, let j 
 
 him speak as the oracles of God : If any man 1 
 
 minister let him do^ it, as of the ability which I 
 
 dDod giveth, that (Eod in all things may be^ ! 
 
 glorified through Jesus Christj to whom bee | 
 
 praise and dominion for ever and ever. Amen, I 
 
 The Gospel. ' 
 
 When the Comforter is come, whom I will send s. Joh: 15. 26. i 
 
 and part of the I 
 
 linto you from the ffather, even the §>pirit of 16. chap. ^ 
 
 truth, which proceedeth from the ffather, he^ .; 
 
 shall testifie of me^. And ye also shall bear ' 
 
 witness!, because ye have been with me from the 
 begiiiing. These things have I spoken tinto you, 
 that ye should not be^ offended. They shall put 
 
 u 
 
 you out of the Synago}/^ges : yea the time cometh, 
 that whosoever killeth you will think that he^ 
 doth (Dod service. And these things will they 
 
 1. 1. The 172n(l page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Charity". 
 
 1. 1. In " selves", a '' u" altered into the '' v". 
 
 1. 2. In " Use", a " V" altered into the " U". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a «' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 18. In ** have", a *' u" altered into the " v". , 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 u I 
 
 1. 20. In " Synagoylges", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 U, Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 22. doeth, 1. 22. doeth, 
 
 (285) I 
 
Whitsunday. 
 
 doi unto you, because they hare not knownf( 
 the ffatherj nor me J but these things hare I 
 told you J that when the time shall comej ye 
 may remember that I told you of them. 
 
 Whitsunday. 
 
 The Collect. 
 Grod| who as at this time didst teach the hearts 
 of thy faithfull people by the sending to them 
 the light of thy holy Spirit) Grant lis by the 
 same Spirit to haTe a right judgment in all 
 things, and evermore to rejoyce in his holy 
 comfortj through the merits of Christ Jesus our 
 Saviour, who liveth and reigneth with thee, in 
 the unity of the same Spirit, one dDod world 
 without endi Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 Acts. 2. j. Wlien the day of Pentecost was fully come, 
 they were all with one accord in one place. And 
 suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of 
 a rushing mighty windj and it filled all the house 
 where they were sitting! And there appeared 
 unto them cloven tonguesj like as of fircj and it 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In '' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 In "time", a "y" altered into the " i". 
 
 
 1. 9. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 In '* unity", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 The 172nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 
 1.17. 
 
 The 173rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words 
 
 ''for the Epistle." 
 
 1.23. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (286) 
 
 
Whitsunday. 
 
 sat upon each of them: And they were all 
 filled with the holy Ghost, and began to speak| 
 with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them 
 utterance. And there were dwelling at Jeru- 
 salem Jewes, devout men, out of every nation 
 under heaven. Now when this was noised 
 abroad, the multitude came together j and were 
 confounded, because that every man heard them 
 speak in his own language. And they were all^ 
 amazed, and marvelled, saying one to another, 
 behold, are not all these thax which speak, Gali- 
 leans ? And how hear we^ every man in our own^ 
 tongue wherein we^ were born^? Parthians, and 
 Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Meso- 
 potamia, and in Judeaj and Cappadociaj in 
 Pontus and Asia, Phrygia^ and Pamphilia, in 
 Egypt, and in the parts of Libyaj about Cyrenej 
 and strangers of Eomej Jewes and Proselytes, 
 Cretes and Arabians, we^ do^ hear them speak 
 in our tongues the wonderfull works of CBod. 
 
 The Gospel/ 
 Jesus said unto his disciples. If ye love me s. John. 14.] 5. 
 
 1. 1. In " upon'', a '' v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 3. In " gave", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 4. In ** utterance", a ^^v" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 6. In ''under", a ^^v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. In " Phrygia", an '' i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 17. In " Egypt", an *'i" altered into the *' y". 
 
 1. 17. In '' Libya", an '' i" altered into the **y". 
 
 1. 17. In " Gyrene", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 22. In "unto", a ''v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 15. Judaea. 
 1. 16. Pamphylia. 1. 16. Pamphylia. 
 
 (287) 
 
Whitsunday 
 
 keep^ my Comand^ments. And I will pray the 
 f father, and he^ shall give you another com- 
 forter, that he^ may abide with you for ever J 
 even the spirit of truth, whom the world cannot 
 receive, because it seeth him notj neither 
 
 knoweth 
 
 him 5 ^7^ 
 
 him, but ye know him J for he^ dwelleth with 
 you, and shall be in you. I will not leav^ you 
 comfortless^, I will come to you. Yet a little 
 while, and the world seeth me no more J but ye 
 see me! because I live, ye shall live also' Al 
 that day ye shall know, that I am in my ffather, 
 and you in me, and I in you. He that hath my 
 coitiandmentsi and keepeth them, he^ it is that 
 loveth mej and he^ that loveth me shall be 
 loved of my ffather, and I will love himj and will 
 manifest my self^ to himi Judas saith unto 
 himj (not Iscariot) Lord, how is it that thou 
 wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the 
 world? Jesus answered^ and said itnto him. If a 
 man love mcj hel will keep! my words ■ and my 
 
 1. 3. After " ever", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. A comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 8. The 174th page of the MS. Book commences with the word *' him". 
 
 1. 8. After *^ him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 12. In each "live", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 16. After "me", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In each "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr, 
 
 1, 14. ye in me. 1. 14. ye in me. 
 
 (288) 
 
Whitsunday 
 
 ffather will love him, and we^ will come unto 
 
 him, and make our abode with him. He that 
 
 loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings! and the 
 
 word which you hear, is not mine J but the 
 
 ffathers which sent me. These things have I 
 
 spoken unto youj being yet present with you. 
 
 But the Comforter, which is the holy Ghost, 
 
 whom the ffather will send in my name, he^ 
 
 shall teach you all things, and bring all things 
 
 to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said 
 
 unto you. Peace I leave with you, my peacel 
 
 I give unto you : not as the world giveth, 
 
 I 
 give unto you. Let not your heart be trou- 
 
 bledj neither let it bee afraid. Ye have heard 
 
 how I said unto you, I go away^ and come 
 
 again unto youi If ye loved mej ye would 
 
 rejoice, because I said, I go unto the ffather" 
 
 for my ffather is greater then I. And now I 
 
 have told you before it come to pass^j that 
 
 1. 1. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 3. After " sayings", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 4. After "mine", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In '* have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 6. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u' 
 
 1. 10. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v' 
 
 1. 11. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u' 
 
 1. 12. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the " u" 
 
 1. 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u' 
 
 1. 14. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v' 
 
 1. 15. In '* unto", a " v" altered into the " u'' 
 
 1. 15. After " away", a blot, as if to obliterate a point, 
 
 1. 16. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u' 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the ** u* 
 
 1. 17. After " ffather", a period altered into a colon. 
 
 1. 19. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 4. ye hear. 1. 4. ye hear. 
 
 (289) 
 
IS'S 
 
 Whitsun Munday 
 
 when it is come to pass^ ye might believe, 
 ^^ereafter I will not talk^ much with you! for 
 the prince of this world cometh, and hath 
 nothing in me. But that the world may know 
 that I love the f father | And as the f father gave 
 me comandment, even so I do^. 
 
 Munday in Whitsun weeke. 
 
 The Collect, 
 a^ 
 God I who at this time didst teach the hearts 
 
 of thy faithfull people, by the sending to them 
 the light of thy holy Spirit ; Grant us by the 
 same Spirit to hare a right judgment in all 
 things, and evermore to rejoyce in his holy 
 comfort, through the merits of Christ Jesu our 
 Saviour, who liveth and reigneth with thee in 
 the unity of the same Spirit, one (IDod world 
 without end. Amen. 
 
 — for the Epistle 
 
 Act. 10. 34. Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, of 
 a truth r perceiv^ that (Eod is no respecter of 
 persons \ but in every ligation he^ that feareth 
 
 1. 2. After ** you", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 7. The 174th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 8. The 175th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ** Munday' 
 
 1, 12. In " us", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 17. In "^ unity", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 22. After " persons", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 TJ. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 15. Christ Jesus. , . 1. 15. Christ Jesus. 
 
 (290) 
 
Whitsun Munday 
 
 him, and worketh righteousnessOj is accepted 
 with him. The word which Cod sent unto the 
 Children of Israey, preaching peace by Jesus 
 Christ (he^ is Lord of all) that word, I say, 
 jou know, which was published throughout all 
 Judea, and began from Galilee, afler the Bap- 
 tism which John preached : How God anointed 
 Jesus of Nazareth with the holy Ghost and 
 with power, who went about doing good, and 
 healing all that were oppressed of the devilj for 
 <3od was with himi And we are witnesses of 
 all things which he^ did, both in the land of the 
 Jewesj and in Jerusalem} whom they slew and 
 hanged on a tree ■ Him Cod raised up the third 
 day, and shewed him openly, not to all the 
 people J but unto Witnesses chosen before of 
 God, even to us who did eaty and drink G with 
 him after he3 rose from the dead. And he^ 
 comanded us to preach unto the people, and to 
 testifie that it is he which was ordained of God 
 to be^ the judge of quick and dead. To him 
 give all the iProphets Witness^, that through his 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 
 
 L13. 
 
 After " Jerusalem", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 — . .- — 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 : • -'T .i' ,: 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 1. 17. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In " us", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In " unto", a " y" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 ■- 
 
 
 U. Pr. 
 
 Q.Pr. 
 
 
 1. 5. 
 
 ye know. 1. 5. 
 
 ye know. 
 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 Judaea. 
 
 
 
 
 1.20. 
 
 that it was he. 
 
 (291) 
 
Whitsun Munday 
 
 name whosoever believeth in himj shall recieve 
 remission of sinfsi While Peter yet spake 
 
 these X74: 
 
 these words the holy Ghost fell on all them who 
 heard the word. And they of the circumcision 
 
 came 
 who believed, were astonished, as many as w^^^ 
 
 with Peterj tecause that on the Gentiles also 
 was poured out the gift of the holy Ghost, 
 ffor they heard them speak with tongues, and 
 magnifie God. Then answered Peterj Can any 
 man forbid water that these should not be^ bap- 
 tized, who have received the Holy Ghost as 
 well as we^^? And he^ comanded them to be 
 baptized, in the name of the Lordi Then 
 prayed they him to tarry certain daysi 
 The Gospels 
 s. John. 3. 16. God so lovcd the world, that he^ gave his 
 only begotten son, that whosoever believeth in 
 him, should not perish, but have everlasting 
 life, ffor dDod sent not his &on into the world 
 to condemn the world, but that the world 
 through him might be^ saved. He^ that be- 
 
 
 4. 
 
 The 176th page of the MS. Book commences with the words ** these". 
 
 1. 
 
 12. 
 
 In ** have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 
 
 15. 
 
 In «• prayed", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 
 
 15. 
 
 In " days", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1- 
 
 19. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 4, 5. which heard. 11. 4, 5. which heard. 
 
 1. 6. which believed. 1. 6. which believed. 
 
 1. 12. which have received. 1. 12. which have received. 
 (292) 
 
Whitsun Munday 
 
 lieveth on himj is not condemned ! but he^ that 
 believetli not is condemned already, because he^ 
 hath not believed in the name of the only be- 
 gotten son of dDod. And this is the condemna- 
 tion, that light is come into the world, and men 
 loved darkness^ rather than light j because 
 their^ deeds were evilL ffor every one that 
 doeth evil hateth the hght, neither cometh to 
 the hght, lest his deeds should be reproved. 
 But he^ that doth truth, cometh to the hght, 
 that his deeds may be made manifest, that they 
 are wrought in God. 
 
 Tuesday 
 
 Whitsun Tuesday 
 
 Tuesday in Whitsun weeke. 
 
 The Collect, 
 as 
 God, who a| this time didst teach the hearts 
 
 of thy faithfull people by sending to them the 
 light of thy holy Spirit ; Grant lis by the same 
 spirit to have a right judgment in all things, 
 and evermore to rejoyce in his holy comfort, 
 through the merits of Christ Jesu our Saviour, 
 
 1. 
 
 6. 
 
 In 
 
 ' than' 
 
 ', an 
 
 "e" altered into the 
 
 ''a". 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 13 ( 
 
 margin) . ' 
 
 174:", sic orig., being a 
 
 duplicate 
 
 number of preceding page. 
 
 1. 
 
 14. 
 
 The 177th 
 
 page 
 
 of the MS. Book commences with the word ' 
 
 'Tuesday". 
 
 1. 
 
 19. 
 
 In 
 
 'us", 
 
 a "v' 
 
 ' altered into the " u 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 20. 
 
 In 
 
 'have", a " 
 
 u" altered into the ' 
 
 v". 
 
 
 
 
 U.Pr. 
 
 
 Q. Pr. 
 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 doeth. 
 
 1.10. 
 
 doeth. 
 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 Omitted. 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 Omitted. 
 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 by the sending. 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 by the sending. 
 
 
 1.22. 
 
 Christ Jesus. 
 
 1.22. 
 
 Christ Jesus. 
 
 (293i 
 
Whitsun Tuesday. 
 
 wHo livethj and reigneth with thee in the unity 
 of the same Spirit, one God world without endi 
 Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle, 
 Act. 8. 14. vVhen the Apostles who were ai Jerusalem, 
 heard that Samaria had received the word of 
 God| they sent unto them Peter and John | 
 who when they were come down^, prayed for 
 them, that they might receive the holy Ghosti 
 (for as yet he^ was fallen upon none of them : 
 only they were baptized in the name of the 
 Lord Jesus) Then laid they their hands on 
 them, and they received the holy Ghost. 
 The Gospel. 
 s.joh. 10. 1. Verily, verily I say unto you, He^ that 
 entreth not by the door into the Sheep =fold, but 
 climbeth up some other way, the same is a 
 thief^ and a robberi But he^ that entreth in by 
 the door, is the Shepherd of the Sheep. To him 
 the porter openeth \ and the sheep hear^ his 
 voice, and he ^ calleth his own sheep by 
 
 name, i^'S 
 
 I. 1. In *' unity", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 Y. 6. In " received", *'ie" altered into the " ei". 
 
 1. 7. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. in "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. After *' openeth", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 V. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 5. which were. 1. 5. which were. 
 
 (294) 
 
Whitsun: Tuesday 
 
 name, and leadeth them out. And when" he^ 
 putteth forth his owne sheep^j he^ goeth before 
 them, and the sheep follow him ; for they know 
 his voice. And a stranger will they not follow, 
 but will flee from him ; for they know not th^ 
 voice of strangers. This parable spake Jesus 
 unto them; but they understood not what 
 things they were which he^ spake unto them. 
 Then said Jesus unto them again, Verily, verily 
 I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. 
 All that ever came before me ar Thieves and 
 robbers 5 but the sheep did not hear them. I 
 am the door J by me if any man enter in, he^ 
 shall bee saved, and shall goe in and out, and 
 find^ pasture. The thief | cometh not but for to 
 steal ^, and to kill, and to destroy : I am come 
 that they might have life, and that they might 
 have it more abundantly. 
 
 Trinity Sunday. 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 Almighty J and everlasting Godj who hast 
 
 given unto us thy servants grace by the cori- 
 
 1. 1. The 178th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ** name". 
 
 1. 7. In **unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 7. In " understood", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 9. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. " ar", sic orig. 
 
 I. 12. After '* robbers", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. After ** door", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a '' v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 22. In " us", a " v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 (295) 
 
 .^ .vxn 
 
13 
 175 
 
 Trinity Sunday. 
 
 fession of a true faith to acknowledge the glory 
 of the eternall Trinity, and in the power of the 
 divine Maiesty to worship the unity j We^ 
 beseech theej that thou wouldst keep^ us 
 ste|dfast in this faith, and evermore defend lis 
 from all adversities, who livestj and reignest 
 one God world without endi Amen. 
 
 ffor 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 Rev. 4. 1. After this I looked, and behold, a door w^as 
 opened in heaven S And the first voice which I 
 heardj was it were of a trumpet talking with me| 
 which said, come wp hitherj and I will shew 
 thee things which must be| hereafter. And 
 imediately I was in the spirit; And behold, a 
 throne was set in heaven, and one sa| ol the 
 throne, and he^ that satj was, to look^ upon, 
 
 like a jasper, and a Sardine stone : and there was 
 
 in sight iilie an £merald. And round about 
 tlie tlirone 
 
 a rain=bow round about the throne, w^Sere four^ 
 
 and twenty seats j and upon the seats wore I 
 
 L 3. In ''unity", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In " us", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 8 (margin). ''l^S", sic orig., being a duplicate number of preceding page. 
 
 1. 9. The 179th page of the MS. Book commences with the words *'for the Epistle." 
 
 1. 12. After ** me", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. In "up", a *W" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. After " seats", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 20. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 12. was as it were. 1, 12. was as it were. 
 
 1. 19 (interlineation), like unto an emerald. 1. 19 (interlineation), like unto an emerald. 
 (296) 
 
Trinity Sunday. 
 
 saw four^ and twenty elders sittings cloathed in 
 white raiment 5 and they had on their^ heads 
 crownes of gold> And out of the throne pro- 
 ceeded lightningsj and thundringsj and voicesi 
 And there were seiven lamps of fire burniing 
 before the throne, which are the se|ven spirits of 
 God. And before the throne there was a sea of 
 glasse hke tinto Chrystall : and in the midst of 
 the thronej and round about the throne were 
 fourl beasts full of eyes before and behind. 
 And the first beast was like a lion, and the 
 second beast like a Calf, and the third beast had 
 a face as a manj and the fourth beast was like a 
 flying Eagle. And the four^ beasts had each of 
 them six wings about himj and they were full of 
 eyes within, and they rest not day and night, 
 saying, holy, holy, holy. Lord God Almighty^ 
 who was, and is, and is to comci And when 
 those beasts give glory, and honour, and thanks 
 to him that sat on the throne, who liveth for 
 ever and ever, ft&d the four and tw^enty elders 
 fall down! before him that sat on the throne, 
 and worship him that liveth for ever and ever, 
 and cast their^ crownes before the throne, saying, 
 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and 
 honour and power j for thou hast created all 
 
 2. After " raiment", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 8. In " chrystaUr", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 8. After " chrystaU", a period altered into the colon. 
 2G. After " power", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 X (297) 
 
Trinity Sunday 
 
 thingsj and for thy pleasure they are and were 
 created. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 s. John. 3. 1. There was a man of the Pharisees, named 
 Nicodemus, a Euler of the Jewes. The same 
 came to Jesus by nightj and said unto himj Rabbi, 
 we^ know that thou art a teacher come from 
 God: for no man can do^ these miracles that thou 
 doest, except (Bod be with him. Jesus answered 
 and said unto him, Verily, tierily I say unto 
 thee, Except a man be| born again, he^ cannot 
 see the Ifeingdom^ of God. 0"H 
 
 Nicodemus saith unto himj How can a man be 
 born when he^ is old ? can he^ enter the second 
 time into his mothers womb, and be born? 
 Jesus answered, Verilyj verily I say unto thee. 
 Except a man be^ born of waterj and of the 
 §)pirit, he^ cannot enter into the kingdom | of 
 God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh } 
 and that which is born^ of the Spirit is &piriti 
 Marvel not that I said unto thee, ^e must bee 
 born againi The wind bloweth where it listeth, 
 and thou hearest the sound thereof J but canst 
 
 1. 3. The 179th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 4. The 180th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel." 
 
 I. 11. In each '* unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 20. After the second " flesh", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 24. After *' thereof", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 (298) 
 
Trinity Sunday. 
 
 not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth \ 
 so^ is every one that is born^ of the Spirit. 
 Nicodemus answered and said unto him | How 
 can these things be^ ? Jesus answered and said 
 unto him, Art thou a Master of Israel, and 
 knowest not these things 7 Verily, tterily I say 
 unto thee, Wee^ speak that we do^ know, and 
 testifie that we^ have seen^j and ye receiv^ not 
 our witness!. If I have told you earthly things, 
 and ye believ^ not ; how shall ye believ^ if I 
 tell you of heavenly things ? And no man hath 
 ascended up to heaven^ but he^ that came 
 down from heaven j even the &on of manj who 
 is in heaven. And as Moses lifted up the ser- 
 pent in the wildemess| : even so must the &on 
 of man bee lifted up \ that whosoever believeth 
 in him, should not perish, but have eternall lifei 
 
 The \77 
 
 The first Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The CoUeet^' 
 
 O God J the strength of all them that put 
 
 1. 1. After " goeth", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the " n". 
 
 1. 3. After " him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " have", a ** v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a *' u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 12. In " up", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 I. 19. The 181st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The first". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 II. 13, 14. which is in heaven. 
 
 X 2 (299) 
 
Trinity Sunday, j. 
 
 their trust in thee, mercifully accept our prayers ; 
 and because through the weakness^ of our 
 mortall nature we3 can do^ no good thing 
 without thee, grant lis the help of thy grace, 
 that in keeping thy comandments we^ may 
 please theej both in will and deedj through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 The Epistle. 
 1 s. Job. 4. 7 Beloved, let us love one another ; for love is 
 of ©od, and every one that loveth is borne of 
 Cod, and knoweth God. He^ that loveth notj 
 knoweth not Cod; for Cod is lovei In this 
 was manifested the love of Cod towards lis 
 because that Cod sent his only begotten &on 
 into the world, that we^ might live through himi 
 Herein is lovej not that we^ loved God, but 
 that hey loved lis, and sent his &on to be^ the 
 propitiation for our sinnsi Beloved, if Cod so^ 
 loved us, we^ ought also to love one anotheri 
 No man hath seeny Cod aH any time. If we^ 
 love one another. Cod dwelleth in iisj and his 
 love is perfected in iisi Hereby know wey that 
 
 1. 1. In " prayers", an " i" altered into the *'y". 
 
 1. 4. In " us", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In "live", a **u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 17. In **us", a "y" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In *' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1.5. keeping of thy commandments. 1.5. keeping of thy commandments. 
 
 (300) 
 
Trinity Sunday, j. 
 
 weS dwell in him, and he^ in us, because he^ 
 hath given us of his Spirit. And we^ have seen 
 and doe testiiiej that the ffather sent the &on 
 to be^ the Sa\aour of the world. Whosoever 
 shall confess^ that Jesus is the ^on of God, 
 C3od dwelleth in himj and he^ in God. And 
 we^ have kno\vn and beheved the love that 
 CDod hath to iisi God is love J and he^ that 
 dwelleth in love, dwelleth in Cod, and Cod in 
 him. Herein is our love made perfect, that weO 
 may have boldness^ in the day of judgment, 
 because as he^ is, so are we^ in this world. 
 There is no fear in lovej but perfect love casteth 
 out fear ; because fear hath torment S Hcv] that 
 fearethj is not made perfect in love. WeO love 
 him J because he^ first loved us 
 
 If irs 
 
 If a man sayj I love Cod, and hateth his 
 brother^ he^ is a lyar S for hy that loveth not his 
 brotherj whom hej hath seen2, how can hei 
 love Codj whom he^ hath not seen ? And this 
 comandment have weO from him, that he! who 
 loveth God J love his brother also. 
 
 1. 1. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. In *'us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 8. In "us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In " have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 16. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. The 182nd page of the MS. Book commences with the words ** If a man' 
 
Trinity Sunday, j. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 S.Luke. 16.19. There was a certaini rich man, who was 
 clo|thed in purple, and fine lijz^nenj and fared 
 sumptuosly every day. And there was a cer- 
 tain^ beggar named Lazarus, who was laid a| 
 his gate full of sores | desiring to be fed with 
 the crumbs which fell from the rich mans table ; 
 Moreover the dog^s came and licked his sores. 
 And it came to pass that the begger dyed, 
 and was carried by the angells into Abrahams 
 bosom I The rich man also dyed and was buried. 
 And in hell he^ lift up his eyes§ being in 
 tomientsj and seeth Abraham afar^ off, and 
 Lazarus in his bosomSi and he^ cryedj and said, 
 father Abraham, hare mercy on me^, and send 
 Lazarus that he^ may dip the tip of his finger in 
 water, and cool my tongue, for I am tormented 
 in this fiame. But Abraham saidj &onj re- 
 member, that thou in thy life time receivedst 
 thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evilZ 
 things : but now he^ is comforted, and thou art 
 tormented. And besides all this, between^ lis 
 and you there is a great gulf^ fixed ■ so^ that 
 
 1. 5. 
 
 In " beggar", an '' e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1.11. 
 
 After " bosom", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 12. 
 
 In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. 
 
 After " eyes", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1.22. 
 
 In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 2. which was. 1. 2. which was. 
 
 1. 5. which was. 1. 5. which was. 
 
 (302) 
 
Trinity Sunday, j. 
 
 they who would pass^ from hence to joUj 
 cannot J neither can they pass^ to lis, that would 
 come from thence. Then hey said, I pray thee 
 therefore, father, that thou wouldst send him to 
 my fathers house ■ f for I hare five brethren j 
 that he^ may testifie itnto them, lest they also 
 come into this place of torment ■ Abraham 
 saith unto him, They have Moses and the 
 prophets ; let them hear them. And he^ said, 
 Nay, 
 1J9 father 
 
 father Abraham} but if one went unto them 
 from the dead, they w411 repent. And he^ said 
 unto him, If they hear not Moses and the 
 Prophets, neither will they be^ perswaded, 
 though one rose from the dead. 
 
 The second Smiday after Triuity. 
 
 The CoUect^ 
 
 O Lord, who never failest to help and govern 
 
 1. 1. In '* who", ''ich" altered into the " o". 
 
 1. 2. After " cannot", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 2. In " us", a ''v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 5. After " brethren", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 6. In " unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " have", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 12. The 183rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " father". 
 
 1. 12. After "Abraham", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 12. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " Prophets/' the first " F' very much blotted with ink. 
 
 1. 19. In "never", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. which would pass. 
 
 (303) 
 
Trinity Sunday. 2. 
 
 them whom thou doist bring up in thy ste|(dfast 
 fear^ and love; Keep lis we^ beseech thee, 
 under the protection of thy good providence, 
 and make us to have a perpetual fear and love 
 of thy holy name, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 J.S.John. 3. 13 Marvel not, my brethren, if the world hate 
 you. We^ know that we^ have passed from 
 death unto life, because we^ love the brethren: 
 He^ that loveth not his brother abideth in deathi 
 Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer; 
 and ye know that no murderer hath eternall life 
 abiding in him. Hereby perceive we the love of 
 C3od, because he^ laid down^ his life for usS 
 And we^ ought to lay down^ our lives for the 
 brethren, but who so hath this worlds good, and 
 seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his 
 bowels of compassion from himj how dwelleth 
 the love of (Bod in him? My little children, let 
 
 1. 1. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. In " us", a *' v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 3. In "under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 8. In "^larvel", the " rve" -written upon an erasure, 
 
 1. 9. In "know that", the " ow" and " th" written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " us", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. After "us", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 18. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 18. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.19. After " him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 17. whoso. 1. 17. whoso. 
 
 (304) 
 
Trinity Sunday. 2. 
 
 lis not love in word, neither in tongue J but 
 indeedj and in truth. And hereby we^ know 
 that we^ are of the truth, and shall assure our 
 hearts before hinii ffor if our heart condemn us, 
 God is greater then our heart, and knoweth all 
 things. Beloved J if our heart condemn us not, 
 then haTe we^ confidence towards God. And 
 whatsoever we^ ask^j we^ receive of him, because 
 we^ keep^ his comand^ments, and do^ those 
 things that 
 
 are iso 
 
 are pleasing in his sight. And this is his 
 comandmentj that we^ should believ^ on the 
 ^ame of his &oni Jesus Christ, and love one 
 another as he^ gave vs comandment. And he^ 
 that keepeth his comandments dwelleth in him, 
 and he^ in him ■ and hereby we^ know that he^ 
 abideth in usj by the Spirit which he^ hath 
 given lis. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 a 
 
 A certain^ man made great supper, and bad Luk. u. le. 
 
 1. 1. In ** us", a '* v" altered into the " u". ^ 
 
 1. 4. In " us", a ** v" altered into the " u". \ 
 
 1. 6. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". •< 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a " u" altered to the " v". 
 
 1. 12. The 184th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " are pleasing". 
 
 1. 18. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". ' 
 
 1. 19. In '* us", a " v" altered into the " u". ; 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 2. in deed. I. 2. in deed. 
 
 (305) 
 
181 
 
 Trinity Sunday, ij. 
 
 many 5 and sent his servant ai supper time to say 
 to them that were bidden, Comej for all things 
 are now readyi And they all with one consent 
 began to make excuse ■ The first said unto 
 him, I have bought a piece of ground j and I 
 must needs go and see it ; I pray thee have me 
 excusedi And another saidj I have bought five 
 yoke of Oxen, and I go^ to prove them \ I pray 
 thee have me^ excusedi And another said, I 
 have married a wife, and therfore I cannot come. 
 So that servant came, and shewed his Lord these 
 things. Then the master of the house being 
 angry said to his servant, (Bo out quickly into 
 the streets and lanes of the citty, and bring in 
 hither the poor^j and the maimed j and the haltj 
 and the blind. And the servant saidj Lordj it is 
 done as thou hast comaundedj and yet there is 
 room. And the Lord said iinto the servant. 
 Go out into the high waiesj and hedges J and 
 compel them to come in, that my house may 
 be^ filled. fFor I say unto youj that none of 
 those men which were bidden, shall taste of 
 my Supper. 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In " have", a '* u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 5. In "^ piece", an " e" altered into the '* i". 
 
 1. 6. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. In '* have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 9. In '' have", a " u" altered to the " v". 
 
 1. 10. In " have", a *' u" altered into the *' v". 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. The 184th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 (306) 
 
The tliird Sunday after Trinity. 
 The CoUect. 
 O Lord, we^ beseech thee mercifully to hear j 
 
 lis ; and grant that we, to whom thou hast given i 
 
 an hearty desire to pray, may by thy mighty aid i 
 
 be defended and comforted in all dangers and I 
 
 adversities, through Jesus Christ our Lordi ! 
 
 Amen. 5 
 
 The Epistle. | 
 
 All of you be subject one to another j and be i s. Pet. 5. j 
 
 clo|i(thed with humility: for Ood resisteth the j 
 
 proud, and giveth grace to the humble. Humble 1 
 
 your selves therefore iinder the mighty hand of i 
 
 ©od, that he^ may exalt you in due time; 
 casting all your care upon him, for he^ careth 
 for you. yiBe soberj be vigilant, because your 
 adversary the devill, as a roaring liouj walketh 
 about seeking whom he^ may devour. tUhom 
 resist stedfast in the faith, knowing that the 
 same afflictions are accomphshed in your brethren 
 that are in the world. But the (Bod of all graccj 
 who hath called lis into his eternall glory by 
 Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered a while, 
 
 1. 1. The 185th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The third". 
 
 1. 4. la " us", a " v" altered into the **u". 
 
 1. 13. In '' selves", a " u" altered into the " v'*. 
 
 1. 13. In ** under", a *' v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 15. In " upon", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 22. In '' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 23. In '* have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 22. unto. 1. 22. unto. 
 
 (307) 
 
The third Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 make you perfect, stablishj strengthenj settle 
 youi To him be ^ glory and dominion for ever 
 and ever. Amen. 
 
 The Gospel 
 s. Luk. 15. 1. Then drew near unto him all the publicans and 
 sinners for to hear him. And the Pharisees and 
 Scribes murmured, saying, this man receiveth 
 sinners, and eateth with them. And he^ spake 
 this Parable unto thenij sapng, what man of you 
 harming an hundred sheepj if he^ lo0se one of 
 them, doth not leav^ the ninety and nine in the 
 wilderness^, and go after that which is lost, 
 vntill he| find3 it? And when he^ hath found 
 it J he^ layeth it on his shoulders, rejoyc^'ingi 
 And when he^ cometh homej 
 
 he^ calleth together his friends and neighbours 
 saying unto them, Eejoice with mcj for I have 
 found my sheep which was lost. I say iinto 
 youj that likewise joy shall be in heaven over 
 one sinner that repenteth, more then over ninety 
 and nine just persons, which need no repentance. 
 
 1. 5. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " havj^ing", a *' u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 16. The 185th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1.17. The 186th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " he^ caUeth", 
 
 1. 18. In " unto";, a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 21. than. 1. 21. than. 
 
 (308) 
 
Trinity Sunday jv. 
 
 Either what woman hav^ing ten pieces of silver, 
 if she^ l^ose one piecej doth not light a candle, 
 and sweep the house, and seek diligently till 
 she^ find^ it? 3nd when she^ hath found it, 
 she^ calleth her friends and her neighbours 
 together, 'saying, 5lleioyce with me^, for I have 
 found the piece which I had lost. Likewise I 
 say unto you. There is joy in the presence of 
 the angels of (IDod over one sinner that repenteth. 
 The fourth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The CoUect. 
 
 God J the Protectour of all that trust in 
 thee, without whom nothing is strong, nothing 
 is holy; Encrease and multiply upon lis thy 
 mercyj that thou being our ruler and guide, we^ 
 may so pass^ through tempor things temporally 
 that we finally lo^se not the things eternallS 
 Grant this, O heavenly father, for Jesus Christs 
 sake our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 
 1 Reckon that the sufferings of this psent time Rom. 8. is 
 are not worthy to be^ compared with the glory 
 
 which shall be^ revealed in lis. ffor the earnest 
 expectation of the creature waiteth for the 
 manifestation of the sons of God. ffor the 
 
 1. 1. In " hav|<ing", a *'u" altered into the *' v". 
 
 1. 1. In ''pieces," an " e" altered the "i". 
 
 1. 1. In " silver", a *' u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 6. In "have", a *'u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 8. In " unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In " upon", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 14. In ** us", a ** v" altered into the " u", 
 
 1. 23. In " us", a " v" altered into " u". 
 
 (309) 
 
Trinity Sunday jv. 
 
 creature was made subject to vanity, not 
 willinglvj but by reason of him who hath 
 subjected the same in hope : 
 
 1§3 
 
 Because the creature it self^ also shall be^ 
 
 .^ delivered from the bondage of corruption into 
 / \ children 
 
 the glorious libertv of the Kinffdome of Cod. 
 
 ffor we know that the whole creation groaneth 
 and travaileth in pain^ together imtill now. 
 And not only they, but our selves alsoj which 
 have the first-fruits of the spirit^ even we^ with 
 our selves groan within our selvesj waiting for 
 the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our 
 body. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 s. Luk. 6. 36. Be^ ye therefore mercifull, as your father also is 
 mercifriU. Judg^ notj and ye shall not be^ 
 judged! condemn notj and ye shall not be 
 condemned! fforgivej and ye shal be forgiven: 
 give, and it shall be^ given iinto you! good 
 measure^ pressed down, and shaken togetherj and 
 runing over shall men give into your bosom^i 
 
 J. 4. The 156th pa^e of the MS. Book has no catch- word. 
 
 1. 5. The 187th page of the MS. Book commences with the word •' Because* 
 
 1. 9. In "untili", a *'v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 10. In " selves", a *' u" altered into the "t". 
 
 1. 11. In " have", a ** u" altered into the " t". 
 
 1. 12. In each •• selves", a "u" altered into the **v". 
 
 1. 20. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 r. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 IL 11, 12. even we ourselves. U. 11, 12. eren we ourselves. 
 
 (310) 
 
Trinity Sunday jv, 
 
 ffor with the same measure that ye mete withallj 
 
 it shall be measured to you again^. And he^ 
 
 spake a parable unto them, Can the blind lead 
 
 the blind? shall they not both fall into the ditch? 
 
 The disciple is not above his master} but every 
 
 one that is perfect shall be^ as his masteri 
 
 And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy 
 
 brothers eye, but perceivest not the beam that 
 
 is in thine own^ eye? dEither how canst thou say 
 
 to thy brother, Brother, let me^ pull out the 
 
 mote that is in thine eye, when thou thy self^ 
 
 own 
 beholdest not the beam^ that is in thine eye? 
 
 Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam^ out of 
 
 thine own^ eycj and then shalt thou see clear^ly 
 
 to pull out the mote that is in thy brothers 
 
 eye. 
 
 The fifth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The CoUect. 
 
 Grantj O Lordj we^ beseech thecj that the 
 
 course of this world may be^ so peaceably 
 
 ordered by thy governance| 
 
 that i84t 
 
 that thy Church may joyfully serve thee in all 
 godly quietness^j through Jesus Christ our Lordi 
 Amen. 
 
 1. 3. In '< unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 5. After ** master", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 13. In "hypocrite", an "i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 23. The 188th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "that thy". 
 
 (311) 
 
Trinity Sunday, v. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 
 1 s. Pet. 3. 8. Be^ ye all of one mind, hav^ing compassion 
 one of another, love as brethren^ be^ pi;ttifulj be^ 
 courteous! not rendring e\dl for evil, or railing^ 
 for raihngj but contrariwise blessing! knowing 
 that ye are thereunto called, that ye should 
 inherit a blessingi ffor he^ that will love life and 
 see good dales, let him refrain his tongue from 
 evil, and his lips that they speak^ no^ guile. 
 Let him eschew evil and doi good! let him seek 
 peacej and ensue it. ffor the eyes of the Lord 
 are over the righteous, and his eares are open 
 unto their^ prayers! but the face of the 
 Lord is against them that do^ evih And 
 who is he^ that will harm you, if ye be^ fol- 
 lowers of that which is good? But and if ye 
 suffer for righteousness^ sakcj happy are ye, 
 and be^ not afraid of their ten^our, neither be^ 
 trowbledj but sanctifie the Lord God in your 
 hearts. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 s. Luk. 5. 1. It came to pass^, that as the people pressed upon 
 him to hear^ the word of God, he^ stood by the 
 
 1. 2. In " hav^ing", a **u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 4. After " railing", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 5. After " railing", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. After *' blessing", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 6. In " thereunto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. After " good", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " prayers", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 19. After " trowbled", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 I. 22. "It" written in an engrossing character. 
 
 1. 22. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (312) 
 
Trinity Sunday, v, 
 
 lake of Genezarethj and saw two ships standing 
 by the LakeS but the fisher =men were gone out 
 of them J and were washing their^ netsi And 
 he^ entred into one of the shipsj which was 
 Simonsj and prayed him that he^ would thrust 
 out a httle from the land : And he^ sat down and 
 taught the people out of the ship. Now when he^ 
 had left speakingj he^ said unto Simonj Lanch 
 out into the deep^j and let down your nets for a 
 draught. And Simon answering, said unto him, 
 Master, 
 
 We^ have toiled all the nightj and have taken 
 nothing} nevertheless^ ai thy word, I will let 
 down the net. And when they had this done, 
 they inclosed a great multitude of fishes, and 
 their^ net brakes And they beckened unto their^ 
 partners which were in the other ship, that they 
 should come and help^ them. And they came 
 and filled both the ships, so^ that they began to 
 sinlk. When Simon Peter saw it, he^ fell down 
 ai Jesus fences, saying, depart from me^, for I 
 
 1. 5. la " prayed", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 8. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In ** unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. The 188th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 13. The 189th page of the MS. Book commences with the words '* We^ have". 
 
 1. 13. In each " have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 14. After ** nothing", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. In " nevertheless!!", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 17. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In ** knees", the " k" defaced. 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. i. Gennesareth. 1. 1. Gennesareth. 
 
 Y (313) 
 
Trinity Sunday, v. 
 
 am a sinfull manj £) Lord, ffor he^ was 
 astonished, and all that were with him a|| the 
 draught of the fishes which they had taken: And 
 so was also Jamesj and John, the sonjis of 
 Zebedee, who were partners with Simon. And 
 Jesus said itnto Simonj fear notj from hence 
 forth thou shalt catch men. And when they had 
 brought their^ ships to land, they forsook all| 
 and followed him. 
 
 The sixth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The Collect. 
 O Godj who hast prepared for them that love 
 thecj such good things as pass^ mans vnder- 
 standingj poure into our hearts such love towards 
 theej that we^ loving thee above all thingsj may 
 obtstin thy promises, which exceed all that we^ 
 can desu-e, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 Rom. 6. 3 Know ye not J that so many of lis as were bap- 
 tized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his 
 death? Therefore we are buried with him by 
 baptism into death, that like as Christ was raised 
 lip from the dead by the glory of the father ] 
 even so we^ also should walk^ in newness^ of 
 lifei ffor if we^ have been planted together in 
 
 1. 6. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. In " obtain", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 20. In "us", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. In ** up", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 24. After " father", a comma altered into a semicolon. 
 
 1. 26. In " have", a " u" altered into the *• v". 
 (314) 
 
Trinity Sunday vi 
 
 the likeness^ of his death, we^ shall be^ also in 
 the likeness^ of his resuiTection : knowing thisj 
 that our old man is crucified with him, that the 
 
 body 186 
 
 body of sui might be^ destroyed, that henceforth 
 
 he 
 we^ should not serve sin. ffor that is deadj is 
 
 A 
 
 freed from sini Now if we be dead with Christj 
 
 we believe that we shall also live with him; 
 
 knowing that Christ being raised from the deadj \ 
 
 dyeth no more; death hath no more dominion ' 
 
 over hhiii ffor in that he^ dyedj he^ dyed tanto sin 
 
 once! but in that he^ liveth, he^ liveth unto God. 
 
 Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be^ dead 
 
 indeed unto sin: but alive vnto (Dodj through 
 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. ^ 
 
 The GospeL 
 
 Jesus said i&mto his disciples, Except your s Mat. 5. 20 
 
 sball 
 righteousness^ exceed the righteousness^ of the : 
 
 Scribes and Phariseesj ye shall in no case enter ^ 
 
 into the kingdom^ of heaven. Ye have heard j 
 
 that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt 
 
 not kill ■ and whosoever shall killj shall be^ in 
 
 danger of the judgmenti But I say unto you \ 
 
 1. 5. The 190th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " body". 
 
 1. 11. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. After " once", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 12. In " unto" a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " yourselves", a " u" altered into the " v". ; 
 
 1. 14. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the " u". ] 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a "v" altered into the "u". j 
 
 1. 20. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". j 
 
 1. 23. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". | 
 
 Y 2 (315) 
 
Trinity Sunday vi 
 
 that whosoever is angry with his brother without 
 a cause shall be^ in danger of the judgments And 
 whosoever shall say to his brother^ Rachaj shall 
 be in danger of the Councell! but whosoever shall 
 savj Chou fool, shall be^ in danger of heUfirei 
 Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altarj 
 fftand there remembrest that thy brother hath 
 ought against thee J leav^ there thy gift before the 
 altar, and go thy wayj first be^ reconciled to thy 
 brother, and then come and offer thy gift. Agree 
 with thine adversary quickly, whiles thou art in 
 the way with him| le?/st ai any time the 
 adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the 
 judge deliver thee to the officerj and thou be cast 
 into prison. Verily I say unto thee, thou shalt 
 by no mean^s come out thence, till thou hast 
 paid the uttermost farthing. 
 isa- The 
 
 The Se.^ventli Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 Lord of all power and mightj who art the author 
 
 and giver of all good things; Graft in our hearts 
 
 1. 6. In "altar", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 8. After " thee", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 8. In "altar", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "uttermost", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18 (margin). In "IS**", fhe " 7" is written upon a "6". 
 
 1. 19. The 191st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Se^ver.th". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 3. Raca. 1. 3. Raca. 
 
 1. 7. aught. 
 
 (316) 
 
The Se^venth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 the love of thy namej increase in lis true Reli- 
 gion, nourish us with all goodness^, and of thy 
 great mercy keep^ us in the same, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 I speake after the manner of men, because of the Rom. 6. 19. 
 infirmity of your flesh ■ for as ye have yielded 
 your members servants to uncleaness^, and to 
 iniquity^ unto iniquity! even so now yield your 
 members servants to lyrighteousness^^, unto holi- 
 ness^! ffor when ye were the servants of sinj ye 
 were free from righteousness^. What fruit had 
 ye then in those things, w^hereof ye are now 
 ashamed ? for the end of those things is death. 
 But now being made free from sin, and become 
 servants to God, ye have your fruit unto hoh- 
 ness^, and the end everlasting life, ffor the wages 
 of sin is death! but the gift of God is eternall 
 life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 In those dales the multitude being very gi^eat, and s. Mark. 8. 1. 
 hav^ing nothing to eat^j Jesus called his disciples 
 
 1. 1. In " us", a " v" altered into the '' u". j 
 
 1. 2. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". \ 
 
 1. 3. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". j 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 7. In " yielded", '* ei" altered into the '*ie". j 
 
 1. 8. In ** uncleaness^" a ** v" altered into the " u". i 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". ] 
 
 1. 9. After " iniquity", a comma altered into the semicolon. ;; 
 
 1. 9. In " yield", *'ei" altered into the " ie". j 
 
 1. 10. In ^' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. In ** have", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 16. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In " hav^ing", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (317) 
 
The Se^venth sunclay after Trinity. 
 
 unto liimj and saitla Mnto themj I hare com- 
 passion on the multitude^ because they have now 
 been^ with me three daies^ and have now boono 
 nothing to eat^S And if I send them away fasting 
 to their^ own houses, they will faint by the way \ 
 for diverse of them came from far;i'. And his 
 disciples answered him, ffi'om whence can a 
 man satisfie these % men with bread here in the 
 wilderness^ ? 
 
 And 188 
 
 And he^ asked them, gow many loaves have ye? 
 And they said, Se^ven. And he^ comaunded 
 the people to sit down^ on the ground. And he^ 
 took the se^ven loavesj and gave thanks, and 
 brakcj and gave to his disciples to segi before 
 them, and they did set them before the people. 
 And they had a few small fishes ; and he^ blessed 
 and comaunded to set them also^ before them. 
 &o they did eat^ and were filled: And they took^ 
 lip of the broken meat that was left, sej(ven 
 baskets. And they that had eaten were about 
 four thousand. ;3nd he^ sent them away. 
 
 1. 1. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 1. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In *' have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. In " 188", the second " 8" is written upon a " 7'*. 
 
 1. 11. The 192nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word ** And". 
 
 1. 11. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 20. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 6. divers. 1. 6. divers. 
 
 (318) 
 
The eight Sunday after Trinity. 
 The CoUect. 
 O Godj whose never failing providence ordereth 
 all things both in heaven and earth J We^ 
 humbly beseech thee to put away from its all 
 hurtfull things, and to give lis those things which 
 be^ profitable for 11S| through Jesus Christ our 
 Lordi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Brethren, we^ are debtorsj not to the fleshy to Rom. 8. 12. 
 live after the flesh! ffor if ye live after the flesh j 
 ye shall dye! but if ye through the g)pirit doi 
 mortifie the deeds of the body J ye shall live, ffor 
 as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are 
 the son^s of God. ffor ye have not received the 
 spirit of bondage again to fear! but ye have re- 
 ceived the Spirit of adoption whereby we^ cryj 
 Abba father! The Spirit itself^ beareth mtness^ 
 with our spirit J that we^ are the children of God. 
 And if childi'eni then heir^s : heir^s of (Sodj and 
 joint heir^s with Christ : if so be^ that we^ suffer 
 with him^ that we^ may be^ also glorified together. 
 
 189 
 
 1. 3. In " never", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 5. In " us", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In "us", a *'v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 16. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 23. The 192nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 23 (margin). In "189", the " 9" is written upon an " S". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. eighth. 1. 1. eighth. 
 
 (319) 
 
Trinity Sunday, viii 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Matt. vii. 15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you 
 clo^thing 
 in sheeps but inwardly they are ravening wolves. 
 
 Ye shall know them by their^ fruits: doe men 
 gather grapes of thorn^s, or figs of thistles? 
 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good 
 fruits but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil 
 A. good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit; 
 fruiti ^either can a corrupt tree bring forth good 
 
 fruit. Cfevery tree that bringeth not forth good 
 fruity is hewn down and cast into the fire. Where- 
 fore by their fruits ye shall know them. Not 
 every one that saith wnto me, Lord, Lord, shall 
 enter into the ilingdom^ of heaven : but he^ that 
 do^th the will of my father who is in heaven. 
 The ninth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The CoUeet. 
 Grant to wsj Lordj we^ beseech thecj the 
 §)pirit to think^ and do^ alwaies such things as 
 be rightfullj that we^ who cannot do^ any thing 
 that is good without thecj may by thee be^ 
 enabled to live according to thy will, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 1 Cor. 10. 1. Brethrenj I would not that ye should be^ 
 
 1. 1. Tlie 193rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel." 
 1. 12. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 17. In " us", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1, 14. doeth. ^ 1. 14. doeth. 
 
 1.14. which is in heaven. 1.14. which is in heaven. 
 
 (320) 
 
190 
 
 Trinity Sunday ix 
 
 ignorantj how that all our fathers were under the 
 cloud, and all passed tlirough the sea J and were 
 all baptized unto Moses in the cloud, and in the 
 sea I and did all eat^ the same sphituall meat, 
 and did all drink^ the same spiritual drink ■ (for 
 they dranke of that spuituall rock that followed 
 them, and that rock was Christ.) JiiSut with many 
 of them Cod was not well pleased, for they were 
 ovei-tlu'own in the wilderness^. Now these things 
 were our examplesj to the intent we^ should not 
 lust after evill things, as they 
 
 also lusted. Neither be ye IdolatSers, as were 
 some of them | as it is written, Che people sat 
 down^ to eat^ and drink^j and rose tip to play. 
 Neither let lis comii fornication, as some of them 
 comitted, and fell in one day three and twenty 
 thousand. Neither let lis tempt Clirist, as some 
 of them also tempted, and were destroyed of 
 serpents. Neithi murmur^ ye, as some of them 
 also murmur^^edj and were destroyed of the de- 
 stroyer. Now all these things happened unto 
 them for ensamples : and they are \NTitten for 
 our admonition, upon whom the ends of the 
 
 1. 1. In "under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. The 193rd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 12. " 190", written upon "189". 
 
 1. 13. The 194th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "also". 
 
 1.15. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". ... 
 
 1. 16. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.22. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". , 
 
 1. 24. In " upon", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (321) 
 
 I 
 
Trinity Sunday ix 
 
 world are come. Wherfore let him that thinketh 
 
 he^ standeth, take heed lest he^ fall. There hath 
 
 no temptation taken you, but such as is comon 
 
 to man : but dDod is faithfull, who will not suffer 
 
 you to be^ tempted above that ye are able ; but 
 
 a 
 will with the temptation also make Iway to 
 
 escape, that ye may be^ able to bear^ it. 
 The Giospel. 
 Luke. 16. 1 Jesus said unto his disciplesj there was a cer- 
 tain^ rich man who had a steward^ and the same 
 was accused iinto himj that he^ had wasted his 
 goods. And he^ called himj and said tinto him, 
 i^ow is it that I hear this of thee ? Give an ac- 
 compt of thy stewardship} for thou maiest be^ no 
 longer steward. Then the steward said within 
 himself^, Mlhat shall I do| ? for my Lord taketh 
 away from me^ the stewardship : I cannot dig^j 
 to beg I am ashamedi I am resolved what to do^j 
 that when I am put out of the stewardship, they 
 may receive me^ into their^ houses. So hel 
 called every one of his Lords debtors unto him, 
 and said finto the first, !^ow much owest thou 
 unto my Lord ? and he^ saidj an hundred mea- 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 12. In '* unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. After " stewardship", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 21. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 23. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 10. which had. 1. 10. which had. 
 
 (322) 
 
Trinity Sunday ix 
 
 sures of oilf. And he^ said iinto himj take thy 
 bill, and sit down^ quickly, and write fifty. Then 
 said he^ to anotherj 
 
 X9^ 
 
 And how much owest thou? and he^ saidj an 
 hundi'ed measures of wheat^. And he^ said tmto 
 him| Cake thy billj and write fourscore. And 
 the llord comended the unjust steward, because 
 he^ had done wisely : for the children of this 
 world are in their^' generation w^ser then the 
 Children of light. And I say unto youj Make 
 to your selves friends of the Mammon of un- 
 righteousness^, that when ye failSj they may re- 
 ceive you into everlasting habitations. 
 
 The tenth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The CoUect^ 
 Let thy mercifull earesj o Lord, be^ open to 
 the prayers of thy humble servants ; and that 
 they may obtain their petitions, make them to 
 aski such things as shall please thee, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 The Epistle. 
 Concerning spirituall gifts, brethrenj I would i. Cor. 12. j. 
 
 1. 1. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 4. The 194th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 5. The 195th page of the MS. Book commences with the words '* And how". 
 
 1. 6. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In "unjust", a "v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 11. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 I. 12. In *' selves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 II. 12, 13. In *' unrighteousness", a " v" altered into the ** U", 
 1. 18. In "prayers", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 19. In *' obtain", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 (323) 
 
Trinity Sunday, x. 
 
 not have you ignorant. Ye know that ye were 
 
 Gentiles carried away unto these dumb jdols, 
 
 even as ye were ledi Wherefore I give you to 
 
 itnderstandj that no man speaking by the Spirit 
 
 of God, calleth Jesus accursed \ And that no man 
 
 can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the holy 
 
 Ghost. Now there are diversities of gifts j but 
 
 difTerenee^ 
 
 the same Spirit^ 3nd there are di v ersit ies of 
 
 administrations J but the same Lord. And there 
 are diversities of operations^ but it is the same 
 God, who w^orketh all in all. But the manifes- 
 tation of the Spirit is given to every man to 
 profit wit hall, ffor to one is given by the Spirit 
 the word of wisdom ] to another the word of 
 knowledge by the same Spirit | to another faith 
 by the same Spirit ; to another the gifts of 
 healing by the same Spirit | to another the 
 
 working of miracles ; 
 
 to las 
 
 to another prophecy J to another discern^ing of 
 Spirits ] to another diverse kinds of tongues ; to 
 
 1. 1. In " have", a ** u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. In ♦* ^dols", a " J" altered into the " ]". 
 
 1. 4. In " understand", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. After " accursed", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. After ''wisdom", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. After ** Spirit", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. After " Spirit", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. In "1»2", the "^" written upon a "1". 
 
 1. 20. The 19()th page of the MS. Book commences with the words "to another". 
 
 1. 20. After ** prophecy", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 21. After " Spirits", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 V, Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 21. divers. . 1. 21. divers. 
 
 (324) 
 
41. 
 
 Trinity Sunday, x. 
 
 another the interpretation of tongues. But all 
 these worketh that one and the selfe same Spirit, 
 dividing to every man severally as he^ will 
 
 The Gospel. 
 And when he^ was come nearj he^ beheld the s. Luke. 19 
 
 city 
 
 ■GSi-yj and wept over itj saying, If thou liadst 
 known, even thou, ai least in this thy davj the 
 things which belong unto thy peace ! but now 
 they are hid from thine eyes, for the dales shall 
 come wpon thee, that thine enemies shall .cast a 
 trench about thee, and compass^ thee roundj and 
 keep^ thee in on every side, and shall lay thee 
 even with the ground j and thy children within 
 thee : and they shall not leave in thee one stone 
 upon another, because thou knewest not the time 
 of thy visitation. And he^ went into the temple, 
 and began to cast out them that sold therein, 
 and them that boughtj saying unto them, It is 
 written. My house is the house of prayer, but 
 ye have made it a den of Thieves. And he^ 
 taught daily in the Temple. 
 
 The eleaventh Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The Collects 
 
 O Godj who declarest thy Almighty power, most 
 
 chiefly in shewing mercy and pitty ; Mercifully 
 
 1. 3. In ** severally", a " u" altered into the. ** v". 
 
 1. 8. In "unto", a "v" altered into to "u". 
 
 1. 10. In "upon", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 15. In "upon", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 15. In " time", a " y" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (325) 
 
Trinity Sunday xj. 
 
 grant iinto us such a measure of thy grace, that 
 we^ runing the way of thy comandmentsj may 
 obtain thy gracious promiseS| and be^ made 
 pertakers of thy heavenly treasure, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 193 The 
 
 The Epistle, 
 j. Cor. 15. j. Brethren J I declare unto you the Gospel which 
 I preached unto you, which also you have re- 
 ceived, and wherin ye stand. By which also ye 
 are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached 
 unto you, unless^ ye have believed in vain, ffor 
 I delivered unto you first of all, that which I also 
 recfeived, how that Christ dyed for our sinnS| 
 
 according to the Scriptures ; and that he^ was 
 
 that hee 
 buried | and rose againe the third day according 
 
 to the Scriptures ; And that he^ was seen^ of 
 
 Cephas, then of the twelve. After that he^ was 
 
 seen of above five hundred persons brethren a| 
 
 1. 1. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 1. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. In " obtain", an " e" altered into the *' a". 
 
 1. 6 (margin). In " 193", a ** 3" altered into the " 3". 
 
 1. 7. The 197th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Epistle," 
 
 1. 8. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 12. In '« unto", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 12. In "have", a "u" altered into the " V. 
 
 1. 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. After " buried", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 9. ye have. 1. 9. ye have. 
 
 (326) 
 
Trinity Sunday xj. 
 
 once J of whom the greater part remain unto this 
 present ] but some are fallin asleep. After that 
 he^ was seen^ of James J then of all the Apostles; 
 and last of all he^ was seen of me also, as of one 
 born out of due time : for T am the least of the 
 Apostles, that am not meet| to be^ called an 
 Apostlej because I persecuted the Church of 
 Godi )15ut by the gi^ace of God I am what I 
 am : and his grace which was bestowed upon 
 me, was not in vain ; but I laboured more 
 abundantly then they all; yet not I, but the 
 grace of dDod which was with mee : Therfore 
 whether it were I or they, so^ wee preach, and 
 so ye believed. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Jesus spake this Parable unto certain^ which s. Luke. is. 9. 
 trusted in themselves, that they were righteous j 
 and despised others} Two men went up into the 
 temple to pray J the one a larisecj and the other 
 a Pubhcani X^e Pharisee stood and prayed 
 thus with himself^j CiDodj I thank^ thecj that I 
 am not as other men are, extortioners, vnjust, 
 Adultererslj or even a s 4 hi s as this publican. I 
 fast twice in the week^j I give tithes of all that I 
 possess^. And the publican standing afar;i^ off 
 
 1. 1. In ** unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. After " present", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 3. After "James", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In "upon", a "v" altered into the **u". 
 
 1. 16. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "themselves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 18. In "Two", an " o" altered into the " wo". 
 
 1. 18. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (327) 
 
Trinity Sunday xj. 
 
 would not lift lip so much as his eyes unto 
 heaven, but smote upon 
 
 his 194 
 
 his breast, saying, God be^ merciful to me^ a 
 sinneri I tell you| this man went down^ to his 
 house justified rather then the other ■ for every 
 one that exalteth himself^j shall be^ abasedj and 
 he^ that humbleth himselfe, shall be^ exalted. 
 The twelfth Sunday after Trinity /f 
 The Collect r 
 Almighty and everlasting God, who art al- 
 wai^s more ready to hearj then we to pray | and 
 art wont to give more then either we^ desircj or 
 deserve J pour down upon us the abundance of 
 thy mercy J forgiving us those things whereof our 
 conscience is afraidj and giving us those good 
 things which we^ are not worthy to aski, but 
 through the merits and mediation of Jesus Christ 
 thy ^on our Lordi Amen. • 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In ♦* upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 In *' 194:", the ** 4L" written upon a " 3". 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 The 198th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " his breast". 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 After " other", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 After "abased", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1.14. 
 
 In ** upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 In ** us", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In «' us", a ♦' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 13. are wont. 
 (328) 
 
Trinity Sunday xii | 
 
 The Epistle. j 
 
 Sucll trust have we through Christ to God ward. 2. Cor. 3. 4. i 
 
 Not that we^ are sufficient of our selves to think 
 any thing as of our selves | but our sufficiency is i 
 
 of dl^od. ^ho also hath made lis able ministers I 
 
 of the new Testament } not of the letter^ but of i 
 
 the Spirit : for the letter killethj but the spirit 
 giveth life. But if the ministration of death 
 written and engraven in stones was glorious ; so 
 that the children of Israel could not steadfastly 
 behold the face of Moses for the glory of his 
 countenance, which glory was to be^ done away ; 
 How shall not the ^^ministration of the Spirit 
 be^ rather glorious ? ffbr if the ministration of i 
 
 Condemnation be^ gloryj much more doth the ! 
 
 ministration of righteousness^ exceed in gloryi ' 
 
 The 195 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Jesus departing from the Coasts of Tyre and s.Marke.7.31. | 
 
 Sidon, came unto the Sea of Galilee, through the 
 midst of the coasts of Decapolisi And they 
 bring unto him one that was deaf^j and had an 
 
 1. 2. In ** have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In " selves", a *^u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 4. In '* selves", a " u" altered into the *' v". 
 
 1. 5. In " us", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 6. After " Testament", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17 (margin). In *' X05", a " 4-" altered into the " 5". 
 
 1. 18. The 199th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel,"; and 
 
 the running head line, is '' Trinity Sunday xiij", 
 1. 19. In " Tyre", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 1. 20. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 22. In " unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (329) 
 
Trinity Sunday xiij 
 
 impediment in his speech ] and they beseech him 
 to put his hand upon him. And he^ took^ him 
 a side from the m altitude j and put his fingers 
 into his eares, and he^ spit, and touched his 
 tongue ) and looking lip to heavenj he^ sighed, 
 and saith linto him, Ephphatha, that is, be^ 
 opened. And streightway his ear^s were opened, 
 and the string of his tongue was loosed, and he 
 spak^ plain^i And he^ charged them that they 
 should tell no man } but the more he^ charged 
 them, so^ much the more a great deal! they 
 published it, and were beyond measure astonished, 
 sayingj he^ hath done all things well \ he^ 
 maketh both the deaf^ to hear, and the dumb to 
 speak^. 
 
 The thirteenth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The Collect. 
 Almighty and mercifull CDod, of whose only 
 gift it cometh, that thy faithfull people do^ iinto 
 thee true and laudable service; Grantj we^ 
 beseech thee, that we^ may so^ faithfully serve 
 thee in this lifej that we^ fail not finally to 
 attain^ thy heavenly promises, through the 
 merits of Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 1. 1. After " speech", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 2. In "upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 5. After " tongue", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 6. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. After " man", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. After "well", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (330) 
 
Trinity Sunday xiij. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 To Abraham and his seed were the pro- Gai. 3. i6. 
 mises made^ Me^ saith not, and to seeds^ as of 
 many j but as of one J And to thy seed, which is 
 Christi And this I say, that the covenant that 
 was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law 
 which was four hundred and thirty yearns after, 
 cannot disaiiull | that it should make the pro- 
 mise of none effect, ffor if the 
 
 inheritance x9e 
 
 inheritance be^ of the lawj it is no more of 
 promise j but €rOcl gave it to Abraham by 
 promise. Wherefore then serveth the law? It 
 was added because of transgressions, till the seed 
 should comeji to whom the promise was made J 
 and it was ordained by angells in the hand of a 
 mediatour. Now a mediatour is not a mediatour 
 of one, but (Kod is one. Is the law then against 
 the promises of God ? God forbid ! for if there 
 had been a law given, which would have given 
 life, verily righteousness^ should have been by 
 the law. But the Scripture hath concluded all 
 under sinj that the promise by faith of Jesus 
 Christ might be^ given to them that behev^. 
 
 1. 4. After " many", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 4. After " one", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 I. 8. After " disanulj", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 10. In "196", the "6" written upon a "5". 
 
 1. 11. The 200th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "inheritance". 
 
 1. 16. In " ordained", an " e" altered into the *' a". 
 
 1. 20. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 21. In *' have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 23. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 Z 2 (331) 
 
Trinity Sunday xiij 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Luke. 10.23. Blessed are the eyes which see the things that 
 ye see. flfor I tell you, that many prophets and 
 icings have desired to see those things which 
 ye see, and have not seen them ; and to hear those 
 things which ye hear, and have not heard them. 
 And beholdj a certain lawyer stood tipj and 
 tempted him, saying, Master, what shall I do^ 
 to inherit eternal life? ^e^ said unto him, 
 ^hat is written in the law ? ?pow readest thou ? 
 And he^ answering said. Thou shalt love the 
 i^ord thy God with all thy heart, and with all 
 thy soulij and with all thy strength, and with all 
 
 thy mind, and thy . neighbour as 
 
 thyself^! And he^ said itnto himj Chou hast 
 answered right} this do^j and thou shalt live. 
 But he^ willing to justifie himself^, said unto 
 Jesusj And who is my neighbour ? And Jesus 
 answering said, A certain^ man went down from 
 
 Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell • ' among 
 
 thieves, which stripped him of his raimentj and 
 wounded him, and departed^ leaving him half^ 
 dead. 
 197 
 
 L 4. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 5. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 6. In " have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 7. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 15. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 22. After " departed", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 1. 23. The 200th page of the MS. Book has no catch- word. 
 L 23 (margin). In •' 197", the ** 7" written upon a " 6". 
 (332) 
 
Trinity Sunday xiij 
 
 And by chance there came down a certain priest 
 that way J and when he^ saw hinij he^ passed by 
 on the other side. And hkewise a Levitej when 
 he^ was ai the placej came and looked on himj 
 and passed by on the other side. jSut a certain 
 
 ^ — ^ r — ^ Samaritan!, as he^ journied, 
 came where he^ was | and when he^ saw himj 
 he^ had compassion on him, and went to himj 
 and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil^j and 
 wine, and set him on his own^ beast, and brought 
 him to an Inn^, and tooke care of him. And on 
 the morrow when he^ departed, he^ took^ out 
 two pencej and gave them to the host, and said 
 unto him, Cake care of him, and whatsoever 
 thou spendest more, when I come again^ I will 
 repay thee. "Which now of these three, thinkest 
 thou, w^as neighbour unto him that fell among 
 the thieves? And he^ said, He^ that shewed 
 mercy on him. Then said Jesus unto him. Go 
 and do^ thou hkewise. 
 
 The fourteenth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The Collect f 
 
 Almighty and everlasting ©od, give unto us 
 
 the encrease of faith, hope, and charity ; and that 
 
 we^ may obtain^ that which thou do^st promise, 
 
 1. i. The 201st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " And by". 
 
 1. 7. After " was", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In "up", a " v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 23. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 23. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u", 
 
 (333) 
 
Trinity Sunday xiv 
 
 make lis to love that which thou do^st coffla]^nd, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 The Epistle. 
 Gal. 5. 16. I sav then, "Walk in the Spirit, and # ye shall 
 not fulfill the lust of the fleshi ffor the flesh 
 lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against 
 the flesh j and these are contrary the one to the 
 other, so^ that ye cannot do^ the things that ye 
 would. But if ye be^ led by the Spirit j ye are 
 not under the law. Now the works of the flesh 
 are manifestj 
 
 198 
 
 which are these, Adulteiy, fornication, tin- 
 
 cleaness^, lasciviousness^, idolatry^ witchcraft, 
 
 hatred, variance j emulations, wrath j strifej sedi- 
 
 n 
 tions, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkeness^, 
 
 A 
 
 revellings, and such like. Of the which I tell you 
 before^ as I have also told you in time past, that 
 they who do^ such tilings shall not inherit the 
 l&ingdom^ of God. But the fruit of the Spirit is 
 lovej joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness^j good- 
 ness^j faithj meekness^, temperance S against such 
 there is no law. And they that are Christs have 
 crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. 
 
 1. 1. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. The 201st page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 12. In " 19S", the " 8" written upon a " 7". 
 
 I. 13. The 202nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " which". 
 
 II. 13, 14. In " uncleaness^", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 18. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 22. After "temperance", a period altered into the colon. 
 1.23. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 (334) 
 
Trinity Sunday xiv 
 
 The Gospel. 
 And it came to pass^, as Jesus went to Jerusa- s.Luke. 17.11. 
 lem, , — ' that he^ passed through the midst 
 of Samaria, and GaHlee. And as he^ entred into 
 a certain^ village, there met him ten men that 
 were le^pers, who stood afar;r' off. And they lifted 
 lip their^ voices, and said, Jesus§ Master j have 
 mercy on us. And when he^ saw themj he^ said 
 unto them, Go shew yourselves iiiito the priests. 
 And it came to pass^j that as they went, they 
 were cleansed. And one of themj when he^ saw 
 that he^ was healed, turned backj and with a 
 loud voice glorified (23od, and fell down on his 
 face ai his feet^j giving him thanks ; And he^ 
 was a Samaritan J. And§ Jesus answering, said, 
 OTere there not ten cleansed ? but where are the 
 nine ? There are not found that returned to 
 give glory to God, save this stranger. And he^ 
 said unto him, Arise, go^ thy way, thy faith 
 hath made thee whole. 
 
 
 
 
 The ^99 
 
 15 
 
 1- 
 
 7. 
 7. 
 7. 
 
 8. 
 9. 
 9. 
 
 17. 
 18. 
 19. 
 
 In '^up", a ^' v" altered into the "u". 
 
 After " Jesus", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 In '"have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 In '^us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 In "yourselves", a ''u" altered into the " v". 
 
 In "returned", an "o" altered into the " u". 
 
 In " save", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 1. 
 
 6. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 which stood afar off. 1- 6. which stood afar off. 
 
 (335) 
 
Cal. 6. 3 
 sh^ be. 6. 11. 
 
 The fifteenth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The CoUect. 
 Keepej OTe^ beseech thee, o Lordj thy Church 
 with thy ^-{-t-^'-tI^ perpetual mercyi And be- 
 cause the frailty of man without thee cannot but 
 fall, keep lis ever by thy help§ from all things 
 hurtfull, and lead lis to all things profitable to 
 our salvation, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 ^^^' ^- ^- Ye see how large a letter I haTe \mtten iinto 
 you with mine owne^ handi As many as desire 
 to make a fair shew in the flesh, they constrain^ 
 you to be^ circumcisedj only lejlst they should 
 suffer persecution for the cross^ of Christ, ffor 
 neither they themselTes who are circumcised 
 keep the law | but desire to have you circum- 
 cised j that they may glory in your flesh. But 
 ©od forbid that I should glor}^j save in the 
 cross^ of our Lord Jesus Christj by whom 
 the world is crucified unto me^, and I unto 
 the world, ffbr in Christ ^ ^ d ?. '^ Z Jesus 
 neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor 
 uncircumcision, but a new creature. And as 
 
 1. 1. The 203rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The fifteenth". 
 
 1. 6. In *' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 7. In " us", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 10. In '' have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1;'). In " themselves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 16. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 18. In " save", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 
 20. In each "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 21. After " Christ", an obliteration of several words. 
 23. In •* uncircumcision", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (336) 
 
Trinity Sunday xv 
 
 many as walk^ according to this rule, peace be^ 
 
 on them J and mercy, and upon the Israel of 
 
 (Sod. fFrom henceforth let no man trouble me, 
 
 for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord 
 
 Jesus. Brethrenj the grace of our Lord Jesus 
 
 Christ be^ with your spirit. Amen. 
 
 The Gospel 
 
 No Man can serve two masters: for either hei s.Matt. 6.24 
 
 will hate the one, and love the other J or else lie^ 
 
 will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye 
 
 cannot serve Cod and Mammon. Therefore I 
 
 say vnto you, Take no thought for your lifej 
 
 what ye shall eat^j or what ye shall di'inkgj nor 
 
 yet for your body, w^hat ye shall put on : Is not 
 
 the 
 
 life 200 
 
 life more then meat, and the body then raiment? 
 Behold the fowls of the au'l, for they sow not| 
 neither do^ they reap, nor gather into barn^sj 
 yet your heavenly f father feedeth them: Are ye 
 not much better then they? Which of you by 
 tak^ing thought can add^ one cubit unto his 
 stature? And why take ye thought for raiment? 
 Consider the lillies of the field how they grow! 
 
 1. 2. In "upon", a "v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 1. 9. After *' other", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. The "200" written upon "199". 
 
 1. 17. The 204th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " life". 
 
 1. 19. After " barnHs", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. In " field", '' ei" altered into " ie". 
 
 (337) 
 
Trinity Sunday xv 
 
 they toil^ notj neither do^ they spin: And yet I 
 say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory 
 was not arrayed like one of these. Wherfore if 
 (Sod so clo^th the grass^ of the field, which to 
 day is J and tomorrow is cast into the oven; shall 
 he^ not much more clo^th you, O ye of little 
 faith ? Therefore take no thought, sayingj Mlhat 
 shall we eat^? or what shall we^ drink^? or 
 wherewithall shall tt)e^ be^ clo^thed? (for after 
 all these things do^ the Gentiles seek) for your 
 heavenly f father knoweth that ye have need of all 
 these things. But seek ye first the i^ingdome of 
 God J and his righteousness^, and all these things 
 shall be^ added iinto you. Take therefore no 
 thought for tlie morrow j for the morrow shall 
 take thought for the things of it self^: sufficient 
 unto the day is the evil — thereof. 
 
 The sixteenth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The Collects 
 O Lord J we^ beseech theej let thy continuall 
 piiy cleanse and defend thy church | and because 
 it cannot continue in safety without thy succour^ 
 preserve it evermore by thy help^ and goodness^j 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 261 The 
 
 1. 2. In ** unto", a ** v" altered into the *' u''. 
 
 1. 4. In " field", *'ei" altered into " ie". 
 
 1. 11. In ** have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 14. In *'unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 15. After ** morrow", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 1 7. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 1. 25. "261", sic orig. 
 (338) 
 
Trinity Sunday xvi. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 1 desire that ye faint not af my tribulations for Ephes. 3. 13. 
 youj which is your gloryi ffor this cause I bow 
 my knees unto the ffather of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, of whom the whole family in heaven and 
 earth is namedj that he^ would grant you accord- 
 ing to the riches of his glory, to be^ strengthened 
 with might by his 0pirit in the inner man S That 
 Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith J that 
 ye being rooted and grounded in love, may be^ 
 able to comprehend mth all faints, what is the 
 breadth, and length, and| height depth j and 
 height; and to know the love of Christ, which 
 passeth knowledgej that ye might be^ filled with 
 all the fulness^ of God. Now iinto him that is 
 able to do^ exceeding abundantly above all that 
 we^ ask or think^, according to the power that 
 worketh in us, unto him bee glory in the Church 
 by Clirist Jesus, throughout all agesj world 
 without endi Amen. 
 
 The Gospel. ^ 
 
 And it came to pass^ the day after, that Jesus s. Luke. 7. 11 
 went into a city called Nain, and many of his 
 disciples went with him, and much people. Now 
 when he^ came nigh to the gate of the citty, 
 behold J there was a dead man carried out, the 
 
 1. 1. The 205th page of the MS. Book commences with the words ''The Epistle." 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a •' v" altered ii.'"o the " u". 
 
 1. 9. After " faith", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 18. In *'us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.18. In " unto", a*' v" altered into the **u". 
 
 (339) 
 
Trinity Sunday xvi. 
 
 only son of his mother, and she^ was a wid^lowj 
 and much people of the citty was with her. 
 And when the Lord saw herj he^ had compassion 
 on her, and said unto her, ccleep not. And he^ 
 
 e 
 came and touched the bierej (and they that b^ar| 
 
 A 
 
 him stood still) And he^ said, Young man, I say 
 unto theej ^risei And he^ that was deadj sal 
 up, and began to speake! And he^ dehvered him 
 to his mother. And there came a fear on all, 
 and they glorified God, sapng, that a gi'eat 
 Prophet is risen up among its, and that CDod 
 hath ^-isijt'ted his people. And this rumour of him 
 went forth throughout all Judea, and throughout 
 all the Kegion round about. 
 
 The 20 
 
 JLYij 
 
 The scavcntocnth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The CoUect i 
 Lord J we^ pray thee, that thy grace may always 
 prevent and follow lis; and make 11s continually 
 to be^ given to all good worksj through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " t" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In "up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u", 
 
 1. 16. The 206th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " The' 
 
 1. 19. In "always", "ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 20. In each "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 13. Judaea. 
 (340) 
 
Trinity Sunday xvii \ 
 
 The Epistle. ' 
 
 I therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech Ephes. 4.j 1 
 
 you that ye walk worthy of the vocation where- * 
 
 with ye are called, with all lowHness^'j and meek- ; 
 
 nesse', with long-suffering, forbearing one ano- ' 
 
 ther in love; endeavouring to keepe the unity of : 
 
 the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one 
 body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in 
 one hope of your callings one Lord, one faith, 
 one baptism, one Cod and ffather of allj who 
 is above all, and tlii'ough all, and in you all. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 It came to passej as Jesus went into the house s. Luke. u. j. 
 of one of the chief Pharisees to eate bread on j 
 
 the sabbath dayj that they watched him. 3nd j 
 
 behold, there was a certain man — before him I 
 
 who had the dropsici And Jesus answering, spake 
 unto the Law}-ers and Pharisees, sapng. Is it 
 lawful! to health' on the Sabbath day? And they 
 held their peace. And hee tooke himj and healed I 
 
 him, and let him goej and answered themj ■' 
 
 saying, CGhich of you shall hare an ass e, or an I 
 
 0x3 fallen into a pi^j and will not streightway 1 
 
 pull him out on the Sabbath day? And they 
 
 1- 6. In '• unity", a "v" altered into the •' u". ' 
 
 Lis. In '• unto"', a " v" altered into the '* u". ' 
 
 1. 21. After " gc^", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 L 21. After " them", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 1 
 
 L 22. In " hare", a " u" altered into the •• t". ^ 
 
 I 
 
 C. Pr. Q. Pr. I 
 
 11.16.17. which had. 1 
 
 (341) ; 
 
303 
 
 Trinity Sunday xvii 
 
 could not answer! him again^ to these things. 
 
 And he^ put forth a parable to those who were 
 
 bidden, when he^ marked how they chose out the 
 
 chief^ roomys, saying unto them, When thou art 
 
 bidden of any man to a wedding, sit not down^ 
 
 u 
 in the highest roomj le^st a more honorable man 
 
 A 
 
 then thou be bidden of him! And he^ that bade 
 thee and him, come and say to thee, give this 
 man place J and thou begin with shame to take 
 the lowest room^. But when thou art bidden, 
 go and sit down in the lowest room, that when 
 he^ that bade thee, 
 
 Cometh, he^ may say unto thee, f friend go up 
 hig*her : then shalt thou have worship in the 
 presence of them that sit ai meatl with theci 
 ffor whosoever exalteth himself^, shall be^ 
 abased; and he^ that humbleth himself^j shall 
 be^ exalted. 
 
 The eighteenth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 JLordj we^ beseech theej grant thy people grace 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. After " place", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. The 206th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 14. The 207th page of the MS. Book commences with the word *' cometh". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " higher", a " t" altered into the *' g". 
 
 1. 15. In ** have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 2. which were. 1. 2. which were. 
 
 (342) 
 
Trinity Sunday xviij 
 
 to withstand the temptations of the world, the 
 flesh J and the devil j and with pure hearts and 
 minds to follow thee the only God, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 I thanke my God always on your behalf^, for j Cor. j. 4. 
 the grace of (Bod which is given you by Jesus 
 Christ; that in every thing ye are enriched by 
 him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge even 
 as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you ■ 
 &o^ that ye come behind in no gift, waiting for the 
 combing of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall -a^ 
 also confirm you unto the endj that ye may be^ 
 blameless^ in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 TVnen the Pharisees had heard that Jesus had s. Mat. 22. 
 put the ^adduces to silence, they were gathered 
 together! Then one of themj who was a Lawyer^ 
 asked liim a question, tempting him, and saying, 
 Master, which is the great comand^ment in the 
 law? Jesus said unto him. Thou shalt love the 
 ILord thy (Bod with all thy heart, and with all thy 
 soul! J and with all thy mind. This is the first 
 and great comandment. And the second is like 
 unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy 
 self^. On these two comandments hang all the 
 
 1. 2. In " devil", an *' i" altered into the " e". 
 1. 9. In " utterance", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 13. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 21. In " said", " th" altered into the " d". 
 1. 25. In "unto", a '* v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 (343) 
 
Trinity Sunday xviij 
 
 law and the ^jBrophetsi Mhile the Pharisees 
 were gathered togetherj Jesus asked themj saying, 
 OThat think^ ye of Christ? whose son is he? 
 They say lanto himj the son of David. He saith 
 unto them, ^ow then doth 
 
 304 
 
 David in Spirit call him Lord, saying, %he Lord 
 said tinto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till 
 1 make thine enemies thy footstool^? If David 
 then call him Lord, how is he^ his &on? And no 
 man was able to answer him a word, neither 
 durst any man (from that day forth) ask^ him 
 any more questions. 
 
 The nineteenth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The Collect/ 
 
 O GrOcl, forasmuch as without thee we^ are not 
 
 able to please thee; Mercifully grant, that thy 
 
 holy §)pirit may in all things direct, and rule our 
 
 heartsj through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle 
 
 Ephes. 4. 17. 1 his I Say therefore, and testifie in the Lord, 
 
 that ye henceforth walk not as other gentiles 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 5. In "unto", a **v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 6. The 207th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 7. The 208th page of the MS. Book commences with the word *' David". 
 
 1. 8. In ** unto", a *' v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 7. The LORD. 
 1. 12. Parentheses omitted. 
 (344) 
 
Trinity Sunday xix 
 
 walk^ in the vanity of their mind J harming the 
 understanding darkened, being alienated from the 
 life of God through the ignorance that is in them, ^ 
 because of the blindness^ of their heart! who 
 being past feelingj have given themselves over 
 unto lasciviousness^, to work all uncleaness^ 
 with greediness^. But ye haTe not so learned 
 Christ ■ If so^ be^ that ye have heard him, and 
 have been taught by him^ as the truth is in Jesus ■ 
 That ye put off ^^ concerning the former conver- 
 sation, the old manj which is corrupt according 
 to the deceiptfull lusts, and be^ renewed in the 
 spirit of your mind J and that ye put on the new 
 man, which after dDod is created in righteousness^ 
 and true holiness^. Wherefore putting away 
 lying, speak ever}^ man truth with his neighbour ; 
 for we^ are members one of another. Be ye 
 angry and sin not. Let not the sun go^ down^ 
 upon your wrath: neither give place to the 
 Devill. Let him that stole, steale no more; but 
 
 rather 205 
 
 rather let him labour, working with his hands the 
 
 
 1. 
 
 After " mind", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 In " hav'^ing", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 
 2. 
 
 In " understanding", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 5. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 
 5. 
 
 In " themselves", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 
 
 6. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 7. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 
 8. 
 
 In "have", a ** u" altered into the "v". 
 
 
 
 9. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 
 13. 
 
 After " mind",, a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 22. 
 
 The 209th page of the MS. Book commences with the word 
 
 "rather". 
 
 
 
 2A 
 
 (345) 
 
Trinity Sunday xix 
 
 thing which is good, that he^ may have to give to 
 him that needeth. Let no corrupt communica- 
 tion proceed out of your mouth j but that which 
 is good to the use of edifying, that it may 
 minister grace unto the hearers. And grieve not 
 the holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed 
 vnto the day of redemption. Let all bitterness^j 
 and wrathj and anger, and clamourj and evill 
 speaking be^ put away from you with all malice. 
 And be^ ye kind one to another, tender heartedj 
 forgiving one another, even as dBod for Christs 
 sake hath forgiven youi 
 
 The GospeL 
 S.Mat. 9. j. Jesus entred into a ship, and passed over, and 
 came into his own^ ti|y. And behold, they 
 brought to him a man sick of the palsiej lying on 
 a bed. And Jesus seeing their faithj said unto 
 the sick of the palsie. Son, be^ of good cheer, 
 thy sinjis be^ forgiven thee. And beholdj 
 certain^ of the Scribes said within themselves j 
 This man blasphemeth. And Jesus knowing 
 their thoughts, said, therefore think^ ye evill 
 in your hearts? for whether is easier to say. Thy 
 
 sin^s be^ forgiven thee? or to say, ^risej and 
 
 But 
 walk^ ? And that ye may know that the &on of 
 
 man hath power on earth to forgive sinyis^ (then 
 
 I. 1. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 4. In " use", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 17. In ''unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 20. In " themselves", a " u" altered into the 
 (346) 
 
Trinity Sunday xix 
 
 saith he^ to the sick of the Pals|y) Arise, take 
 lip thy bedj and go unto thine house. And he^ 
 arosej and departed to his housei But when the 
 multitude saw itj they marvelled^ and glorified 
 (Eodj who had given such power unto men. 
 The twentieth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The CoUect^S^ 
 O Almighty and most merciful (Bod, of thy 
 bountiful! goodness^ keep^ lis, we^ beseech 
 theei from all things that may hurt us; '^hat 
 we^ being ready both in body and soul|, may 
 cheerfully accomplish those things that thou 
 wouldst have done| through Jesus Christ our 
 Lordi Amen. 
 
 306 
 
 The Epistle 
 See then that ye walk^ tircumspectlyj not as Ephes. 5. 15. 
 fool|sj but as wise, redeem|ing the time because 
 the days are evill. Wherefore be^ ye not un- 
 wise, but understanding what the will of the Lord 
 is. And be^ not drunk ^ with wine| wherin is 
 excess^; but be filled with the Spirit, speaking to 
 
 ]. 1. In '* Palsgy", the '' y" written upon " ie", 
 
 1. 2. In " up", a " v" altered into the '^'u". 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the "■ u". 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 9. In '* us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " us", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. The 209th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 16. The 210th page of the MS. Book commences with the words '* The Epistle*' 
 
 I. 18. In " days", " ie" altered into the "y". 
 
 II. 19, 20. In " unwise", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In " understanding", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 2 A 2 (347) 
 
Trinity Sunday xx 
 
 your selves in psalmes^ and hymns, and spiritual 
 songs, singing and mak^ing melody in your heart 
 to the Lord, giving thanks — ■ always for all 
 things ^^lto God, and the f father j in the name of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ} submitting your selves 
 one to another in the fear3 of God. 
 The Gospel. 
 s. Mat. 22. j. Jesus said, The kingdom^ of heaven is like iinto 
 a certain king, who made a marriage for his son ; 
 and sent forth his servants to call them that were 
 bidden to the wedding; and they would not come. 
 Again, he^ sent forth other servants^ saying. Tell 
 them who are bidden j Behold, I have prepared my 
 dinner) my oxen and my fathngs are killedj and 
 all things are ready j come unto the marriage. 
 But they made light of it, and went their ways, 
 one to his farm, another to his merchandize: 
 And the remnant took^ his ser\^antsj and intreated 
 them spitefully, and slew themi But when the 
 king heard thereof he was wroth \ and he^ sent 
 forth his armiesj and destroyed those murderers, 
 and burnt Op their riEy. Then saith he^ to his 
 servants, The wedding is readyj but they who 
 w^ere bidden were not worthy. Go ye therefore 
 
 1. 1. In " selves", a " u" altered into the «' v". 
 
 1. 1. In " hymns", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 3. In " always" " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 5. After " Christ", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In " selves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 8. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In «< have", a '* u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 14. After " dinner", a comma altered into the semicolon, 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. In " ways", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 20. After " wroth", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 (348) 
 
Trinity Sunday xx 
 
 into the high-ways, and as many as ye shall find 
 
 bid to the marriage. So those servants went out 
 
 into the high-ways and gathered together all as 
 
 many as they found| both bad and good J and the 
 
 wedding was furnished with guestsi And when 
 
 the king came in to see the guestsj he^ saw there 
 
 a man who had not on a wedding garment. And 
 
 he^ saith unto himj f friend, how earnest thou in 
 
 hither, not hav^ing a wedding 
 
 garment ^ ^07 
 
 garment? and he^ was speechless^. Then said 
 the king to the servants, Bind^ him hand and 
 foot, and take him away, and cast him into 
 outer darkness^: there shall be^ weeping and 
 gnashing of teeth, ffor many are called, but few 
 are chosen. 
 
 The one and tw^entieth Sunday after 
 
 Trinity^ The CoUect. 
 
 Grant J we^ beseech thee, mercifull Lord, to 
 
 thy faithfull people pardon and peace, that they 
 
 may be^ cleansed from all their sinjis, and serve 
 
 1. 2. la " high-ways", "ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 4. In "high-ways", '* ie" altered into the "y". 
 
 ]. 5. After " good", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In ''hav^ing", a '^u" altered into the "^v". 
 
 1. 11. The tape which annexed the MS. to the Transmiss has removed the lower paii; of 
 
 the note of interrogation. 
 
 1. 12. The 211th page of the MS. Book commences with the word *' garment .'". 
 
 1. 15. In "outer", a *'v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 7. which had not, 1. 7. which had not. 
 
 11. 18, 19. THE TWENTY-FIRST SUNDAY 
 AFTER TRINITY. 
 
 (349) 
 
Trinity Sunday xx 
 
 thee with a quiet mindj through Jesus Christ 
 our Lordi Amen. 
 
 The Epistles 
 Ephes. 6. 10. My Brethren^ be strong in the Lord, and in the 
 power of his might, ^ut on the whole armour 
 of ©odj that ye may be^ able to stand against 
 the wiles of the devilZ. ffor we^ wrastle not 
 against flesh and blotidj but against principalities^ 
 against powers, against the rulers of the dark- 
 ness^ of this world, against spiritual! wickedness^ 
 in high places. Wherefore take unto you the 
 whole armour of (Bod, that ye may be^ able to 
 withstand in the evil day, and hav^ing done all, to 
 stand. Stand therefore haT^ing your loinfs girt 
 about with truths and hav^ing on the breast- 
 plate of righteousness^ ] and your feet shod with 
 
 the preparation of the gispel of peace : above all 
 
 ie 
 tak^ing the shiild of faith j wherewith ye shall ^ 
 
 A 
 
 be^ able to quench all the fiery darts of the 
 wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and 
 the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of 
 God : Praying always with all prayer and sup- 
 
 1. 8. In "bloud", an "o' 
 
 1. 11. In "unto", a *'v" altered into the "^u". 
 
 1. 13. In '* Lav^ing", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 14. In ''havr^ing", a '* u" altered into the '* v". 
 
 1. 15. In " hav^ing", a " u" altered into the *' v'\ 
 
 1. 20. In " salvation", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 22. In ** always", ^'ie" altered into the "y". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 7, wrestle. 1. 7. wrestle. 
 
 (350) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxj 
 
 plication in the Spirit, and watching thereiinto 
 
 with all perseverance and supplication for all 
 
 Saints ; and for me^^ that utterance may be^ 
 
 open 
 given unto me^^ that I may utter my mouth 
 
 boldlyi to make known the mystery of the 
 
 Gospel ] for which I am an ambassadour in bonds, 
 
 that therein I may speak^ boldly, as I ought to 
 
 speak^i' 
 
 The 308 
 
 The Gospel. 
 There was a certain^ noble manj whose son s. Joh: 4. 46. 
 was sick al Capernaum. When he^ heard that 
 Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee j he^ 
 went unto him, and besought himj that he^ 
 would come downj and heal^ his son ; for he^ 
 was ai the point of death. Then said Jesus 
 unto him, except ye se^ sigufs and wonders, ye 
 will not believe. The noble man saith unto him. 
 Sir, come down ere my Child dye. Jesus saith 
 unto him, (Eo thy wayi thy son liveth. And 
 the man believed the word that Jesus had 
 
 1. 1. In *' thereunto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In *' utterance", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " y" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In " mystery", an *' i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 10. The 212th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel." 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "unto", a '* v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 18. In '' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In "^unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 13. Judaea. 
 
 (351) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxj 
 
 spoken unto him, and lie^ went his way. And 
 as he^ was now going down^j his servants metjt^ 
 himj and told him, sa}^g, Chy son Uveth. 
 Then enquired he^ of them the hour when he^ 
 began to amend ■ And they said unto him, 
 
 a 
 yesterday at the sedventh hour the fever left 
 
 him. So the father knew that it was at the 
 same hour, in the which Jesus said unto him. 
 Thy son liveth; and himself^ beHeved, and his 
 — whole house. This is again the second miracle 
 that Jesus did when he was come out of Judea 
 into GaUlee. 
 The two and twentieth Sunday after Trinity. 
 
 The Collect^ 
 Lordj we^ beseech thee to keep thy houshold 
 the Church in continuall godhnesse^j that through 
 thy protection it may be^ free from all adversities^ 
 and devoutly given to senx thee in good worksg 
 to the glory of thy namcj through Jesus Christ 
 our Lordi Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 PhU: 1.3 I tliank^ my Cod upon every remembrance of 
 
 1. 1. In "'unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " enquired", an " i" altered into the " e". 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. After " works", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 22. In *' upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 V. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 11. Judaea. 
 
 1. 13. T-VTEXTr-SECOND SUNDAY AFTER 
 
 1. 15. household. tbixity. 
 
 (352) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxij 
 
 youj (always in every prayer of mine for you allj 
 mak^ing request with joy) for your fellowship in 
 the gospel from the first day until now| being 
 confident of this very thing, that he^ who hath 
 begun a good work^ in youj will perform it imtill 
 the day of Jesus Christ; 
 
 309 
 
 even as it is meet for me^ to think^ this of you 
 all, because I have you in my heart j inasmuch as 
 both in my bonds, and in the defence and confir- 
 mation of the gospell ye all are partakers of my 
 grace, ffor (Dod is my record, how greatly I long 
 after you all in the bowells of Jesus Christ. 
 And this I pray, that your love may abound yet 
 more and more in knowledge, and in all judg- 
 ment : that ye may approve things that are excel- 
 lent, that ye may be sincere, and without offence 
 till the day of Christ : Being filled with the fruits 
 of righteousness^^ w^hich are by Jesus Christ, 
 unto the glory and praise of Godi 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Peter said unto Jesus, Lord, how oft shall my s. Mat. is. 21. 
 
 1. 1. In " always", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 1. In " prayer", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 3. In " until", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 5. In " untill'", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. The 212th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 8. The 213th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " even". 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 11. In '* partakers", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a ^* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In *' unto", a *' v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 4. which hath. 
 
 (353) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxij 
 
 iDrother sin against me^ and I forgive him? till 
 se^ven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not 
 unto theej imtill se^ven times J but until 
 se^venty times se^ven. Therefore is the king- 
 dom^ of heaven likened vnto a certain^ i^ing, who 
 would take account of his sen^ants. And when 
 he^ had begun to reckon^ one was brought unto 
 him, who ought him ten thousand tallentsi But 
 forasmuch as he^ had not to pay, his tlord 
 comanded him to be^ soldj and his wife and 
 children, and all that he^ hadj and payment to 
 hep' made. The servant therefore fell down and 
 worshipped him, saying, Lord, have patience 
 with mej and I will pay thee all. Then the Lord 
 of that servant was moved with compassion, and 
 loosed him J and forgave him the debt. But the 
 same ser^^ant went out and found one of his fel- 
 low-sen^ants ] who ought him an hundred pence J 
 and he^ laid hands on him, and took^' him by 
 the throat, saying, ][3ay me that thou owest. 
 And his fellow-servant fell down at his feet^, and 
 besought him, saying, ^are patience with mcj 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In " unto", a " t" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 In " unto", a **^ v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 In each " untUl", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 After " pence", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1.22. 
 
 In " Have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 5, 6. which would. 11. 5, 6. which would. 
 
 1. 8. which owed. 1. 8. which owed. 
 
 1. 18. which owed. 1. 18. which owed. 
 (354) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxij 
 
 and I will pay — thee all. And he would not; 
 but went and cast him into 
 
 210 
 
 prison, till he^ should pay the debt. So when 
 his fellow sei'vants saw what was done, they were 
 very sorry, and came and told vnto their^ ^ord 
 all that was done. Then his llord after that he^ 
 had called him, said ttnto him, O thou wicked 
 servant, I forgave thee all that debt^ because thou 
 desiredst meS ^houldest not thou also have had 
 compassion on thy fellow servant, even as I had 
 pitjf^y on thee? And his Lord was ^Toth, and 
 deUvered him to the tormentors^ till hee should 
 pay all that was due unto hinii So likewise 
 shall my heavenly ffather do^ also unto yoU| if 
 ye from your hearts forgive not every one his 
 brother their trespasses. 
 
 The three and twentieth Sunday after 
 Trinity. 
 
 The CoUect. 
 O GrOclj our refuge and strength, who art the 
 author of all godliness^j be ready we beseech 
 thee to hear the devout prayers of thy Church ; 
 
 1. 3. The 213th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 4. The 214th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ** prison". 
 
 1. 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In " forgave", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 10. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 18, 19. TWENTY-THIRD SUNDAY AFTER 
 TRINITY. 
 
 (355) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxiij 
 
 and grant that those things which we^ ask^ 
 faithfully, we^ may obtain effectuallyj through 
 Jesus Christ our Lorda Amen. 
 The Epistle 
 Brethren J he^ followers together of me, and 
 Phil 3. 17. mark them who walk so, as ye have lis for an 
 ensample. (ffor many walk^ of whom I haTe 
 told you often, and now tell you even weeping, 
 that they are the enemies of the cross^ of 
 Christ; whose end is destruction, whose (Bod is 
 
 in 
 
 their belly, and whose glory is^their^ shame, 
 
 who mind earthly things) for our conversation is 
 in heaven, from whence also we look ffor the 
 Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ J who shall change 
 our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto 
 his glorious body, according to the working 
 whereby hee is able even to subdue all things 
 unto himself^. 
 
 The 
 
 211 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Then went the Pharisees and took counsell 
 s. Mat. 22. 15. how they might entangle him in his talki 0nd 
 they sent out unto him their disciples with the 
 
 1. 6. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 6. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. The 215th page of the MS, Book commences with the words "The Gospel." 
 
 1. 24. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 6. which walk. 1. 6. which walk. 
 
 (356) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxiij 
 
 Herodians, saying, Master, we^ know that thou 
 
 art true, and teachest the way of (Bod in truth, 
 
 neither carest thou for any man: for thou re- 
 
 gardest not the person of men. Tell lis there- 
 
 forej OThat thinkest thou? Is it lawfull to give 
 
 tribute iinto Cesar, or not? but Jesus perceived 
 
 theirl wickedness^, and said, why tempt ye me^, 
 
 y^ hypocrites ? Shew me the tribute mony. 
 
 lie 
 And they brought unto him a pen^y. And ^k&f 
 
 saitli unto themj tl^Shose is this image and 
 
 superscription? they say vnto him, Cesars. Then 
 
 saith he^ unto them. Render therfore itnto 
 
 Cesar, the things which are Cesars | and unto 
 
 Godj the things that are Gods. When they 
 
 had heard these words, they marvelled, and left 
 
 him, and went their way. 
 
 The four and twentieth Sunday after 
 
 Trinity. 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 O Lordj we^ beseech thee, absolve thy people 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. 
 
 In " Hypocrites", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 9. 
 
 In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 I. 9. 
 
 In *'pen;;<'y", tlie **pen" written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 12. 
 
 In each " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. 
 
 In " unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 Cffisar. 
 
 1. 11. 
 
 Caesar's. 
 
 1. 13. 
 
 Csesar. 
 
 1. 13. 
 
 Caesar's. 
 
 
 11. 17, 18. TWKNTY-FOUUTH SUNDAY 
 
 
 AFTER TRINITY. 
 
 (357) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxiiij 
 
 from their offences ; that through thy hountifull 
 goodness^ we^ may all be delivered from the 
 bands of those sin^Sj which by our frailty we^ 
 have comitted : Grant thisj O heavenly father^ 
 for Jesus Christs sakcj our blessed Lord and 
 Saviour. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Col: j. 3. A\ e^ give thanks to ©od and the ffather of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for youj since 
 we^ heard of your faith in Christ Jesusj and of 
 the love which ye have to all the saints | 
 
 for Sl« 
 
 for the hope which is laid tip for you in heaven, 
 whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth 
 of the gospel; which is come unto you, as it is 
 in all the world, and bringeth forth fruit, as it 
 doth also in you, since the day ye heard of it, 
 and knew the gi-ace of (0od in truthi As ye also 
 learned of Epaphras our dear^ fellow=servant, who 
 is for you a faithful! minister of Christ ; w^ho also 
 declared itnto tis your love in the Spirit, ffor 
 this cause we^ also, since the day we^ heard it, 
 do^ not cease to pray for you, and to desire that 
 ye might be^ filled with the knowledge of his will 
 
 1. 4. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 6. The '^r" in "Saviour" written upon an erasiu'e. 
 
 1. 9. In " always", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 11. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 13. The 216th page of the ]\IS. Book commences with the words "for the". 
 
 1,13. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (358) 
 
 \ 
 
Trinity Sunday xxiv. 
 
 in all wisdom^ and spiritual understanding. 
 That ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all 
 pleasing, being fruitfull in every good work, and 
 increasing in the knowledge of (©od ; strengthined 
 with all might, according to his — glorious power, 
 linto all patience and long-suffering with joyful- 
 ness^ I giving thanks tmto the ffather, who hath 
 made lis meet to be partakers of the inheritance 
 of the Saints in light. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 AVllile Jesus spake these things unto Johns s. Mat. 9. j8. 
 disciples, behold, there came a certain^ ruler and 
 worshipped him, saying. My daughter is even 
 now dead ; but come and lay thy hand upon 
 her, and she^ shall live. (And Jesus arose, and 
 followed him, and so did his disciples. And be- 
 hold, a woman who was diseased with an issue of 
 blond twelve yearis, came behind him, and 
 touched the hem of his garment : for shee said 
 within herself^j If I may but touch his garment, 
 I shall be^ whole. But Jesus turned him about, 
 and when he^ saw her, he^ said, SDaughter, be^ 
 
 1. 1. In "understanding", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In "unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. lu "unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.11. In "unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 14. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 II. 16, 17. The parenthesis is placed at 11. 16, 17. The parenthesis is placed at 
 
 " And behold". " And behold". 
 
 1 17. which was diseased. 1.17. which was diseased. 
 
 (359) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxiv. 
 
 of good comfort, thy faith hath made thee whole. 
 And the woman was made whole from that hour) 
 And when Jesas came into the Kulers house, 
 and saw the minstrels and the people 
 ^1^ mak^ing 
 
 mak^ing a noisej he^ said unto them, (Dive 
 place 5 for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth. 
 And they laughed him to scorn^. But when the 
 people were put forth, he^ went inj and took her 
 by the hand, and the maid arose. And the fame 
 hereof went abroad into all that land. 
 
 The twenty fifth Sunday after Trinity. 
 The CoUectt 
 btU' up, we^ beseech thee, o Lord, the wills 
 of thy faithful people, that they plenteously 
 bringing forth the fruit of good w^orks, may of 
 thee be plenteously rewarded^ through Jesus 
 Chi'ist our Lordi Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 Jer. 23. 5. Beliold the dajs comei saith the Lord, that I 
 will raise vnto David a righteous branch, and a 
 i^ing shall reign| and prosper, and shall execute 
 
 1. 6. The 217th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " mak^ing' 
 
 1. 6. In '* unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. After " place", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. In *' up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In ** days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1.12. The five and twentieth Sunday after 
 Trinity. 
 (360) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxv 
 
 and justice 
 
 ^«s4ee-a-fi4 judgment in the earth. In his days 
 
 Judah shall be^ saved, and Israeli shall dwell 
 safely! And this is his name whereby he^ shall be 
 
 called The Lord our righteousnessii 
 
 Therefore beholdj the days come, saith the 
 Lord, that they shall no more say. The Lord 
 liveth who brought up the children of Israel out 
 of the land of Egypt J but the Lord liveth, who 
 brought lip, and who led the seed of the house 
 of Israel out of the ^orth-countrey, and from 
 all Countryes whither I had driven them, and 
 they shall dwell in their own^ landi 
 
 The Gospel. 
 When Jesus then hft up his eyes, and saw a s. John. 6. 5. 
 great company come iinto him, he^ saith unto 
 Phillip 5 Whence shall we^ buy bread that these 
 may eat^. (And this he^ said to prove him, for 
 he^ himself^ knew what he^ would do^) Philip 
 answered himj Two hundred pejz^ny worth of 
 bread is not sufficient for them, that every one 
 
 of 21J: 
 
 1. 1. lu " days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 3. After " safely", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 5. In " days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 7. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " Egypt", an *' i" altered into the ** y". 
 
 1. 8. After " Egypt", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In " up", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1.11. In " whither", an " e" altered into the ** i". 
 
 1. 14. In " up", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 15. In "imto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 I. 7. which brought up. 1. 7. which brought up. 
 
 II. 8, 9. which brought up, and which led. 11. 8, 9. which brought up, and which led. 
 
 2 B (361) 
 
Trinity Sunday xxv 
 
 of them may take a little. One of his disciples, 
 
 Andrew, Simon Peters brother, saith iinto him, 
 
 e 
 'Chere is a lad herej who hath five barly loaves, 
 
 and two small fishes ; but what are they among 
 so many ? And Jesus saidj £pake the men sit 
 down^. Now there was much grass^ in the 
 place. So the men sat down^, m number about 
 five thousand. And Jesus took^ the loaves, and 
 when he^ had given thanks, he^ distributed to 
 the disciples, and the disciples to them that were 
 set down^, and likeT\ise of the fishesj as much as 
 they would. When they were filled j he^ said 
 linto his disciples, Gather up the fragments that 
 remain^, that nothing be^ lost. Therfore they 
 gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets 
 
 with the ' ' fragments of the five barly- 
 
 loaves^ which remained over and above unto 
 them that had eaten. Then those menj when 
 they had seen the miracle that Jesus didj said, 
 This is of a truth that Prophet that should come 
 into the world. 
 
 If there be any mo|| Sundaies before Ad- 
 vent-Sunday, the service of some of those 
 Sundayes that were omitted after the Epi- 
 
 1. 1. The 218thi page of the MS. Book commences with the words ** of them". 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.13. In "unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 L17. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr, 
 
 1.3. which hath. 1.3. which hath. 
 
 (362) 
 
Saint Andrews Day. 
 
 phanyj shall be^ taken in to supply so many 
 as are here wanting. And if there be fewer, 
 the overplus may be omitted : Provided that 
 this last CoUectj Epistle, and Gospelf shall 
 alwaies be used upon the Sunday next 
 before Advent. 
 
 315 
 
 Saint Andrews Day. 
 The CoUect. 
 Almighty Godj who didst give such gi'ace 
 unto thy holy Apostle S^ Andrewj that he^ 
 readily obeyed the calling of thy son Jesus Christ, 
 and followed him without delay ) Grant unto lis 
 allj that w^e^ being called by thy holy wordj may 
 forthwith give up our selves obediently to fulfill 
 thy holy comandmentsj through the same Jesus 
 Christ our Lordi Ameni 
 
 The Epistle. 
 If thou shalt confess^ with thy mouth the Lord Rom. 10.^9. 
 Jesus, and shalt beUeve in thine heart, that dDod 
 
 1. 4. After " Gospel", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 7. The 218tli page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 8. The 219th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " Saint Andrews". 
 
 1. 11. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. After " delay", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " us", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 15. In " up", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " selves", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 .11. Saint Andrew. 1.11. Saint Andrew. 
 
 2 B 2 (363) 
 
Saint Andrews Day. 
 
 hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be 
 saved, ffor with the heaii: man beheveth unto 
 righteousness^, and with the mouth confession is 
 made unto salvation, ffor the Scripture saith, 
 Whosoever beheveth on him shall not be ashamed, 
 ffor there is no difference between! the Jew and 
 the greek^i for the same Lord over all is rich 
 unto all that call upon himi f for§ whosoever 
 shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be 
 saved. How then shall they call on him in whom 
 they have not believed? And how shall they 
 believe in him of whom they have not heard? 
 and how shall they hear without a preacher? 
 And how shall they preach j except they be sent ? 
 as it is written, ^ow beautiful! are the feet of 
 them that preach the (Bospell of peace, and 
 bring glad tid|ings of good things ! But they 
 have not all obeyed the Gospeli ffor Esaias 
 saith, Lord, who hath believed our report? So 
 then, faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by 
 the word of God. But I sayj ^ave they not 
 heard ? Yes verilyj their sound went into all the 
 earthj and their words unto the ends of the 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " salvation", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 8. After " ffor", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 9. In " upon", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 11. In " have", a *' u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 12. In " have", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 18. In " have", a " u" altered into the '* v". 
 
 1. 21. In ''have", a " u" altered into the ''v". 
 
 1. 23. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (3G4) 
 
Saint Andrews Day. 
 
 world. But I sayj did not Israel know ? ffirst 
 Moses saith, I will provoke you to jealousie by 
 them that are no people, and by a foolish nation 
 I will anger youi 
 
 But 216 
 
 But Esaias is very boldj and saithj I was found 
 of them that sought me not, I was made manifest 
 unto them that asked not after me. But to 
 Israel he^ saith, All 4he- day long I haTe 
 stretched forth my hands unto a disobedient and 
 gainlsaying people. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Jesus walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two s. Mat. 4. is. 
 brethren^ Simon called Peter, and Andrew his 
 brother, casting a net into the sea (for they were 
 fishers) And he^ saith iinto themj f follow me ; 
 And T will make you fishers of men. And they 
 streightway left their nets, and followed him. 
 And going on from thence, he^ saw other two 
 brethren, James the son of Zebedee and John 
 his brother in a ship with Zebedee their father 
 mending their nets, and he^ called them, ^nd 
 they imediately left the ship and their father, and 
 followed him. 
 
 
 6. 
 
 The 220th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " But". 
 
 
 8. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 9. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 
 10. 
 
 In " unto", a ** v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 
 14. 
 
 In " Simon", a " y" altered into the " i". 
 
 
 16. 
 
 In ** unto", a " v" altered into the ** u", 
 
 (365) 
 
Saint Thomas 
 
 Saint Thomas the Apostle. 
 
 The Collect. 
 Almigllty and everliving God, who for the 
 more confirmation of the faith didst suffer thy 
 holy Apostle Thomas to be dowbtfull in thy 
 ^ons resurrection \ Grant lis so perfectly^ and 
 without all dowbt to believe in thy ^on Jesus 
 Christ, that our faith in thy sight may never 
 be^ reprovedi Hear iisj o Lord, through the 
 same Jesus Christj to whom with thee and the 
 holy Ghost be^ all honour and glory now and for 
 evermore. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 
 Ephes. 2. 19. NoW thcrforc ye are no more strangers and 
 
 foreinersj but fellow-titizens with the Saints, and 
 
 of the houshold of God \ and are built upon the 
 
 foundation of the Apostles 
 
 SIS' and 
 
 and Prophets, Jesus Christ himself^ being the 
 theif^ corner Stone ; in whom all the building 
 fitly framed together groweth unto an holy 
 temple in the Lord; in whom ye also are builded 
 
 1. 6. In " us", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " never", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 9. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. The 221st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " and Prophets". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 5. doubtful of. 
 
 (366) 
 
I 
 
 Saint Thomas 
 
 together for an habitation of God through the 
 Spirit. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 TllomaSj one of the twelve^ called Dydimusj s. Jo: 20. 24. 
 was not with them when Jesus came. The 
 other disciples therefore said unto him, We^ 
 have seen the Lord. But he^ said unto them^ 
 (Except I shall see in his hands the print of the 
 nail^sj and put my finger into the print of the 
 nail^sj and thrust my hand into his sidej I will 
 not believei And after eight days again his dis- 
 ciples were witliin, and Thomas with themS 
 then came Jesusj the door^s being shut, and 
 stood in the midstj and saidj peace be onto you. 
 Then saith he^ to Thomasj lUeach hither thy 
 finger J and behold my hands j and reach hither 
 thy handj and thrust it into my side, and be^ 
 not faithless^ but believing. And Thomas an- 
 swered and said unto him, My Lord, and my 
 CDodi Jesus saith unto himj Thomas, because 
 thou hast seen^ me, thou hast believed ; blessed are 
 
 1. 4. la " Dydimus", an " i" altered into the " y", 
 
 1. 6. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 11. In " days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 16. After " hands", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. In " hither", an " e" altered into the ** i". 
 
 1. 18. In " believing", an " e" altered into the "1". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 4. Didymus. I. 4. Didymus. 
 
 (W7) 
 
Coiivers. of S. Paul 
 
 they that have not seen, and yet have believedi 
 And many other signlls truly did Jesus in the 
 presence of his disciplesj which are not written 
 in this book. But these are written that ye 
 might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the &on 
 of (Sod ; and that believing ye might have life 
 through his name. 
 
 The Conversion of Saint Paul. 
 The CoUect. 
 O Godj who through the preaching of the 
 blessed Apostle Saint Paul hast caused the light 
 of the GlIospcII to shine throughout the world | 
 Grant we^ beseech theej that wee hav^ing his 
 — wonderful! conversion in remembranccj may 
 shew forth our thankfulness^ itnto thee for the 
 samej by following the holy doctrine which hee 
 taught J thi'ough Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 SIS 
 
 for the Epistle 
 Acts. 9. 1. And Saul yet breathing out threatnings and 
 slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went 
 unto the high Priestj and desu-ed of him letters 
 to Damascus to the Synago^gL^esj that if he^ 
 found any of this way, whether they were men or 
 
 1. 1. In each " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 6. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 L 13. In " hav^ing", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. The 221st page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 19. The 222nd page of the MS. Book commences with the words "for the Epistle". 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 23. In " SynagoJ:g[^es", an ** i" altered into the " y". 
 (368) 
 
Convers. of S. Paul 
 
 women, lie^^ might bring them bound unto Jeru- 
 salem. And as he journeyed he^ came neer 
 Damascus, and — suddenly there shined round 
 about him a light from heaven. And he^ fell to 
 the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him, 
 Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? and he^ 
 said, OTho art thouj Lord ? And the Lord saidj I 
 am Jesus whom thou persecutest : It is hard 
 for thee to kick against the pricks. And he^ 
 trembling and astonished, said. Lord, what wilt 
 thou hare me to do^ ? And the Lord said unto 
 
 and 
 
 himj ^riscj go into the City, and it shall be told 
 thee what thou must do^ And the men which 
 jourueyed with him stood speechless^, hearing 
 a voiccj but seeing no man. And Saul arose 
 from the earth, and when his eyes were openedj 
 he^ saw no man ; but they led him by the handj 
 and brought him into Damascusi And he^ 
 was three daies without sight j and neither did 
 eat nor diink^. And there was a certain^ dis- 
 ciple at Damascus, named Ananias, and to him 
 said the Lord in a vision, Ananiasi And he^ 
 said, behold, I am here, Lord. And the Lord 
 said unto him, ^rise, and go into the street^ 
 which is called Straightj and enquire in the house 
 of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus : for 
 
 1. 1. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 2. In " journeyed", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In " have", a ** u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 11. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. In ** unto", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (369) 
 
Convers. of S. Paul 
 
 behold, he^ praieth, and hath seen in a vision a 
 man named Ananias, combing inj and putting 
 his hand on him, that he^ might receiTe his 
 sight. Then Ananias answered, Lordj I hare 
 heard by many of this manj how much evill hee 
 hath done to thy Saints at Jerusalem J and here 
 he^ hath authority 
 »i» from 
 
 from the chiefs Priests to bind all that call on 
 thy name. But the Lord said unto him. Go 
 thy way ] for he^ is a chosen Vessell vnto me, 
 to bear my Name before the Gentiles and kingS| 
 and the children of Israel, for I will shew him 
 how great things he must suffer for my Jl^ames 
 sake. And Ananias went his way, and entred 
 into the house \ and putting his hands on himj 
 said, Brother Saul, the Lord (even Jesus that 
 appeared unto thee in the way as thou earnest) 
 hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy 
 sight, and be filled with the holy Ghost. And 
 imediately there fell from his eyes as it had been 
 scales j and he^ received sight forthwith, and 
 arose, and was baptized. And w^hen he^ had 
 
 1. 3. In " receive", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 4. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 9. The 223rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words " from the". 
 
 I. 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22, After *' scales", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 I. 15. entered. 1. 15. entered. 
 
 (370) 
 
Convers. of S. Paul 
 
 received meatj he^ was strengthened! Then was 
 Saul certam^ days with the disciples which were 
 at Damascus. And strait way he^ preached 
 Christ in the Synagogues, that he^ is the &on 
 of Godi But all that heard him were amazed, 
 and said, Is not this he^ that destroyed them 
 which called on this Jpame in Jerusalem, and 
 came liither for that intent, that he^ might bring 
 them bound unto the chief^ Priests? But Saul 
 encreased the more in strength j and confounded 
 the Jewes which dwelt at Damascus, proving 
 that this is very Christ. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Peter answered and said unto Jesusj )I5eholdj s. Mat. 19.27. 
 we^ have forsaken all and followed thee, what 
 shall we^ have therefore? And Jesus said 
 unto themj cljerily I say unto youj that ye 
 which have followed me in the regeneration 
 when the &on of man shall sit in the throne of 
 his gloryj ye also shall sit upon twelve thronesj 
 judging the twelve tribes of Israel, j^^nd every 
 one that hath forsaken houses^ or brethren, or 
 sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, 
 or lands for my ^ames sake shall receive an 
 
 1. 2. In " days", " ie" altered into the *' y". 
 
 1. £4. In " Synagogues", an "i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u." 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 16. In " have", a •' u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '* u", 
 
 1. 18. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 20. In " upon", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In " twelve", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 21. In ** twelve", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 (371) 
 
Convers. of S. Paul 
 
 hundred foldj and shall inherit everlasting life. 
 But many that are first shall bee lastj and the last 
 shall be^ first. 
 
 The Purification of S* Mary 
 
 The Presentation of Christ in the Temple, 
 comonly called, the Purification of 
 Saint Mary the Virgin. 
 The Collect. 
 Almighty and everliving God, we^ humbly be- 
 seech thy Majesty J that as thy onely begotten 
 &on was this day presented in the temple in sub- 
 stance of our flesh jj so we may be — presented 
 unto the^ with pure and clean^ heartsj by the 
 same thy ^on Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen, 
 for the Epistle. 
 Mai. 3. j. J^eholdj I will send my messenger^ and he^ 
 shall prepare the way before me : And the Lord 
 whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple \ 
 even the messenger of the ,— , — • Covenant, 
 whom ye delight in J behold, hee shall come, 
 saith the Lord of i^osts. 115ut who may abide the 
 day of his combing ? and who shall stand when 
 he^ appeareth ? for he^ is like a refiners fire, and 
 like fullers sope. And he^' shall sit as a refiner 
 
 1. 4. The 223rd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 5. The 224th page of the MS. Book commences with the words ''The Purification". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 23. After '* in", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 5. Omitted. 1. 5. Omitted. 
 
 (372) 
 
The Purification of S* Mary 
 
 and purifier of silver ) and he^ shall purifie the 
 sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver j 
 that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in 
 righteousness^! Chen shall the offerings of Judah 
 
 and Jerusalem be . . — ' pleasant unto the 
 
 Lord, as in the days of old, and as in former 
 yearns. And I will come near to you to judg- 
 mentj and I will be^ a swift witness^ against the 
 sorcerersj and against the adulterers, and against 
 false swearersj and against those that oppress^ the 
 hireling in his wagesj the widylow and the father- 
 less^, and that turn aside the stranger from his 
 right, and fear not me, saith the Lord of ^osts. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 And when the days of her purification j accord- s. Luk. 2. 22. 
 ing to the law of Mosesj were accomplished j 
 they brought him to Jerusalem to present him 
 
 to the Lord (as it is written in 
 
 the 221 
 
 the law of the Lord 5 Every male that openeth 
 the womb, shall be^ called holy to the Lord) 
 And to offer a sacrifice according to that which 
 is said in the law of the Lord, A pair of Turtle^ 
 doves, or two young pigeonsi And beholdj there 
 was a man in Jerusalemj whose name was 
 
 1. 1. In " purifier", a " y" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 2. In " silver", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In " days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 15. In " days", " ie" altered into the ** y". 
 
 1. 20. The 225th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " the law". 
 
 (373) 
 
Tlie Purification of SJ Mary. 
 
 Symeon; and the same man was just and 
 devout, waiting for the consolation of Israel : 
 and the holy Ghost was upon him. And it was 
 revealed iinto him by the holy Ghostj that he^ 
 should not see death j before he^ had seen the 
 Lords Christ. And he^ came by the Spirit into 
 the temple, And when the parents brought in 
 the child Jesusj to do^ for him after the custom^ 
 of the lawj then took he^ him up in his arm^s, 
 and blessed dBod, and said, * Lord, now lettest 
 thou thy servant depart in peace, according to 
 thy wordi ffor mine eyes have seen thy salva- 
 tion 5 which thou hast prepared before the face 
 of all peoplej a light to lighten the gentiles^ and 
 the glory of thy people Israel. And Joseph and 
 his mother marvelled at those things which were 
 spoken of him. And Symeon blessed them, and 
 said unto Mary his mother, Beholdj this thild is 
 set for the fall and risking again of many in 
 Israel) and for a sign which shall bee spoken 
 againstj (Yea a sword shall pierce through thy 
 own soul also) that the thoughts of many hearts 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In ''Symeon" an ''i" altered tnto the '' y". 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 In ''unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. 
 
 In "up", a *' v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 12. 
 
 In " have", a '' u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. 12, 
 
 13. In " salvation", a " u" altered into the '•' v". 
 
 11. 12, 
 
 13. After " salvation", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. 
 
 In *^Symeon", an " i" altered into "the "y." 
 
 I. 18. 
 
 In "■ unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 Simeon. 1. 1. Simeon. 
 
 1. 17. 
 
 Simeon. 1. 17. Simeon. 
 
 
 (374) 
 
The Purification ©f S* Hary. 
 
 may be revealed. And there was one Anna a 
 prophetess J the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe 
 of Aser j she^ was of a great agej and had Hved 
 with an husband sejtven yearns from her vir- 
 ginity. And she was a widow of about fourscore 
 and four yearns | which departed not from the 
 temple, but served ©od with fastings and |rayers 
 night and day. And she^ combing in that 
 
 un 
 
 instant gaTe thanks likewise to the Lordj and 
 spake of him to all them that looked for redemp- 
 tion in Jerusalem. 3^nd when they had per- 
 formed all things according to the law of the 
 Lord| they returned into 
 
 Galilee 222 
 
 Galilee to their own^^ tily Nazareth, and the 
 
 child grewj and waxed strong in spirit^ filled ^^^.ih 
 
 was 
 wisdom^! and the grace of God iipon him. 
 
 Saint Matthias Day. 
 
 The CoUect 
 
 O Almighty God, who into the place of the 
 
 ti'aitor Judas didst choose thy faithfull servant 
 
 Matthias to be^ of the number of the twelve 
 
 1. 3. After " Aser", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. In " ||rayers", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 9. In " gave", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 15. The 226th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Galilee' 
 
 1. 17. In " upon", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 21. In " choose", a " u" altered into the ** oo". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 18. -S"^. Matthias's Day. 1. 18. saint Matthias's day. 
 
 (375) 
 
I§aint Matthias 
 
 Apostles j Grant that thy Church being alway 
 
 preserved from false Apostlesj may be^ ordered 
 
 and guided by faithfull and true pastoursj 
 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 
 Acts. j. 15 in those days Peter stood lip in the midst of 
 
 the disciplesj and said, (The number of the names 
 
 together, were about an hundred and twenty) 
 
 Men and brethren^ this Scripture must needs 
 
 have been fulfilledj which the holy Ghost by the 
 
 mouth of David spake before concerning Judas, 
 
 who was guide to them that took Jesus S for he^ 
 
 was numbred with iisj and had obtJiined part of 
 
 this ministry. Now this man purchased a field 
 
 with the reward of iniquity j and falling headlong 
 
 he^ burst a sunder in the midstj and all his 
 
 bowels gushed out. And it was known unto all 
 
 the dwellers at Jerusalem, insomuch as that field 
 
 is called in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is 
 
 to say, The field of bloud. f for it is written in 
 
 the book of Psalm^s, let his habitation be^ 
 
 e 
 desolate, and let no man dwell therinj and his 
 
 1. 6. In " days", " ie" altered into the *' y". 
 
 1. 6. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 13. In " us", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " obtained", an ** e" altered into the "i' 
 
 1. 14. In " field", an " e" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In " field", " ei" altered into the " ie". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 12. which was guide. 1. 12. which was guide. 
 
 (376) 
 
Saint Matthias 
 
 hishoprlck^ let another take. Wherfore of these 
 men which have companied with us all the time 
 that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us ; 
 begining from the baptisme of Johnj unto that 
 same day that he^ was 
 
 taken 333 
 
 taken up from usj) must one be ordained to be^ 
 a witness^ with us of his resurrection, j^nd 
 they appointed twoj Joseph called Barsabas^ who 
 was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. And they 
 prayed, and said. Thou Lord, which knowest the 
 hearts of all men, shew whether of these two 
 thou hast chosen 5 that he^ may take part of 
 this ministry and Apostleship, from which Judas 
 by transgression fell, that he^ might go to his 
 own^ place. And they gave forth their lots j 
 and the Lot fell upon Matthias, and he^ was 
 numbred with the eleven Apostles. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank^ s.Mat. 11.25. 
 thee, O father, Lord of heaven and earth, because 
 
 1. 2. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 2. In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. In "time", a " y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 3. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. The 227th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " taken". 
 
 1. 7. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. In " gave", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 16. After " lots", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. In " upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In " time", a " y" altered into the "i". 
 
 2 C (377) 
 
Saint Matthias 
 
 thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
 prudent, and hast revealed them unto habes. 
 Even so, father, for so it seemed good in thy 
 sight. All things are delivered unto me of my 
 father! ■ and no man knoweth the son but the 
 father ; neither knoweth any man the father save 
 the son, and he^ to whomsoever the son will 
 reveall himi Come unto me all ye that labourg 
 and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 
 Take my yo^ke upon youj and learn of me, for I 
 iam meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find^ 
 rest wnto your Soul^s. for my yoke is easy, and 
 my burden is light. 
 
 The Annunciation of the blessed Virgin Mary. 
 The Collect. 
 Vv e^ beseech thee, o Lord, pomy thy grace into 
 our heartsj that as we^ have known the incarna- 
 tion of thy son Jesus Christ by the message of 
 an Angellj so by his cross^ and passion we^ 
 may be^ brought unto the glory of his resurrec- 
 tion, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 for 221 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In ** unto", a ** v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 1. 6. In ** save", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 8. In "unto", a '"v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. After " labour", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 10. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "have", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 20. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (378) 
 
Annunciation 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 
 MoreoTcr the Lord spake again unto Aliaz, isa. 7. 10. 
 
 saymg, Aske' thee a signe' of the Lord thy Cod | 
 
 aske' it either in the depth, or m the height 
 
 abovei But Ahaz said, I will not aske, neither 
 
 will I tempt the Lord. And hee^ said, Hear ye 
 
 nowj O house of Davidj Is it a small tiling for 
 
 you to weary men, but will ye weary my Cod 
 
 e 
 also ? Theifore the Lord himselle shall eive 
 
 you a signej Behold^ a Vhgin shall conceive and 
 
 bear a sonj and shall call his name Iramanuel. 
 
 Butter and hony shall hee eatej that hee may 
 
 laiow to refuse the e^-il, and choose the good. 
 
 The GospeL 
 
 And in the sixth month the Angel Gabriel was s. Lnk. j. 26. 
 
 sent fi'om God iinto a Cijty of Galilee, named 
 
 Nazareth, to a Virgin espoused to a man, whose 
 
 name was Joseph, of the house of Da^dd ) and 
 
 the Vu'gins name was ^laryi And the Angel 
 
 came m unto her, and saidj Hail, thou that art 
 
 highly fauouredj the Lord is with thee | blessed 
 
 ait thou among wonieni And when shee' saw 
 
 t 
 himj shee' was ti*owbled a:] his saving, and cast 
 
 A. • ^ 
 
 in her mind what manner of Salutation this 
 
 1. 1. Tne 22^:11 pa^e of the MS. Book commences with the words '* for the Epistle." 
 
 1. 2. In •• unto", a "' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. After ** God", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. In •• unto", a '• t" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 18. After " David", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 20. In " unto", a *• v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 21. After " thee", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 2 C 2 (3:9) 
 
Annunciation 
 
 should be^. And the Angel said unto her, fear 
 
 notj Maryj for thou hast found fauour with 
 
 (Bodi And beholdj thou shalt conceive in thy 
 
 womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his 
 
 name Jesus. He^ shall be^ great, and shall be^ 
 
 called the son of the highest ; and the llord (Bod 
 
 shall give unto him the throne of his father 
 
 David. And he^ shall reign over the house of 
 
 Jacob for ever, and of his Kingdom^ there shall 
 
 be no endi Then said Maiy unto the Angel, 
 
 e 
 How shall this bej seing I know not a man ? 
 
 A 
 
 And the Angel answered and said unto herj The 
 
 holy Ghost shall come upon theej and the power 
 
 e 
 of the highest shall over shaddow thee : therfore 
 
 also 
 
 also that holy thing which shall be^ born of thee, 
 shall be called the son of God. And behold, thy 
 Cosini Elizabethj she^ hath also conceived 
 a son in her old age; and this is the sixth month 
 with her who was called Barren, ffor with (Eod 
 nothing shall be impossible! And Mary said, 
 behold, the handmaid of the Lord ] be it unto 
 
 1. 1. In " unto", a" v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In "upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 16. The 229th page of the MS. Book commences with the word '• also". 
 
 .1. 18. After '' Cosin" a small blot caused by an attempt to obliterate a comma* 
 
 1. 21. In " impossible", ''un" altered into " im". 
 
 1. 22. After " Lord", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the ** u". 
 (380) 
 
 335 
 
S. Mark 
 
 me^ according to thy word. And the Angel 
 departed from her. 
 
 Saint Marks Dayl 
 
 The CoUect. 
 O Almighty God, who hast instructed thy 
 holy church with the heavenly doctrine of thy 
 EvangeHst Saint Markj Give lis gi-acej that 
 being not Hke Children carried away with every 
 blast of vain^ doctrine, we^ may be estabUshed 
 in the truth of thy holy Gospel, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 Vnto every one of lis is given grace according Ephi 4. 7. 
 to the measure of the gift of Christ. Wherefore 
 he^ saith, when he ascended up on high, he 
 led captivity captive, and gave gifts vnto men. 
 (Now that bee ascended j what is it but tbat he 
 also descended first into the lower parts of the 
 earth ? He that descended is the same also that 
 ascended iip far above all heavens, that he might 
 fill all things) And he^ gave some Apostles j 
 and some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and 
 some Pastours and teachers J for the perfecting 
 of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for 
 the edifying of the body of Christ ) till we^ all 
 
 1. 7. After " Mark", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 . 7. In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In '* up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 L 20. In ** up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In " gave", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 23. After " teachers", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 25. After ** Christ", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 (S81; 
 
S. Mark 
 
 come in the uiiity of the faith, and of the know- 
 e 
 
 ledgl of the son of Godj wnto a perfect manj 
 
 s 
 unto the measure of the stature of the fiilnesl 
 
 A 
 
 of Christ; that we^ hencefoi-th be no more 
 
 Children tossed to and fro, and carried about 
 
 with every wind of doctrine, by the sHght of 
 
 men, and 
 
 n 
 
 cuning s^© 
 
 n lieUe 
 
 cuning craftiness^, whereby they ^}fi in wait! to 
 
 deceive ; but speaking the truth in love, may 
 grow lip into him in all thingsj which is the 
 headj even Christ, ffrom whom the whole body 
 fitly jo}Tied together, and compacted by that 
 which every joynt supplieth, according to the 
 effectual working in the measure of every part, 
 maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying 
 of itself^ in love. 
 
 The Gospel, 
 s. John. 15. j. I cini the true Vinej and my father is the husband- 
 man. CBvery branch in me that beareth not fruit, 
 he^ taketh away J and every branch that beareth 
 
 1, 1. In " unity", a " v" altered into the " u''. 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". n 
 
 1, 9. The 230th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " cuning' 
 
 1. 11. In "up", a " v" altered into the "u". ^ 
 
 1. 16. In " unto", a '*v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q- Pr. 
 
 I. 6. sleight. 1- 6. sleight. 
 
 (382) 
 
S. Marke 
 
 fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more 
 fruit. Now ye are clean through the word which 
 I have spoken unto you. Abide in me^j and I 
 in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of 
 itself^, except it abide in the vinej no more can 
 ye| except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye 
 are the branches. He that abideth in me^j and 
 I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for 
 — without me^ ye can do^ nothing. If a man 
 abide not in me^ he^ is cast forth as a branch, 
 and is withered} and men gatheril themj and 
 cast them into the fire, and they are burned. If 
 ye abide in me^j and my words abide in you, ye 
 shall ask^ what ye| willj and it shall be done 
 unto you. Herein is my father glorified, that ye 
 bear much fruit; so^ shall ye be my disciples. 
 As the father hath loved mej so have I loved 
 you; continue ye in my love. If ye keep^ my 
 
 HI 
 
 comandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as 
 
 A 
 
 in 
 
 I have kept my fathers comandmentsj and abide 
 in his love. These things have I spoken into 
 you^ that my joy might remain^ in you^ and that 
 your joy might be^ fulh 
 
 Saint 
 
 1. 3. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the * u". 
 
 1. 5. After *' vine", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 11. After " withered", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 20. In " have", a " u" altered into the '* v". 
 
 1. 21. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (383) 
 
Saint Philip and Saint James Day. 
 The Collect. 
 O Almighty Godj whom truly to know is 
 everlasting life; grant ms perfectly to know thy 
 son Jesus Christ to be the wayj the truthj and the 
 life, that following the steps of thy holy Apostles, 
 Saint Phillip and Saint James, we^ may sted- 
 fastly walk in the way that leadeth to eternal lifej 
 through the same thy son Jesus Christ our Lordi 
 Amen. 
 
 The Epistle, 
 s. Jam. j. j. James a servant of 0odj and of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, to the twelve tribes which are scattered 
 abroad J greeting. My brethren j count it all joy 
 when ye fall into divers^ temptations J knowing 
 thisj that the trying of your faith wor=ketli 
 patience. But let patience have her perfect 
 work^, that ye may be perfect and entire^ wanting 
 nothing! If any of you lack wisdom^i let him 
 ask of (Dod, that giveth to all men liberally, and 
 
 upbraideth not, and it shall be^ given him. But 
 let him ask^ in faith, nothing wavering; for he^ 
 that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven 
 
 1. 1. The 231st page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Saint". 
 
 1. 4. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In " have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 21. In " upbraideth", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 XI. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 \. 1. Saint Philip and Saint Jameses 1. 1. saint philip and saint James's 
 
 Day. DAY. 
 
 1. 7. Saint Philip. I. 7. Saint Philip. 
 
 (384) 
 
Saint Philip and Saint James Day, 
 
 with the wind, and tossed, ffor let not that man 
 think^ that he^ shall receive any thing of the 
 Lordi A double =minded man is unstable in all 
 his waiesi Let the brother of low degree rejoyce 
 in that he^ is exalted; but the rich in that he^ is 
 made low| because as the flower of the gi^ass^ 
 he^ shall pass^ awayi ffor the sun is no sooner 
 risen with a burning heat, but it withereth the 
 grass^j and the flower thereof falleth, and the 
 grace of the fashion of it perisheth ■ so also shall 
 the rich man fade away in his wayes. Blessed is 
 the man that endureth temptation) for when he^ 
 is tryedj he^ shall receive the crown of lifej 
 which the Lord hath promised to them that love 
 him. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 And Jesus said unto his disciples, let not your s. John. i4. i 
 heart be^ troubled; ye believe in CDod, believe also 
 in me. In mv fathers 
 
 33S 
 
 house are many mansions} if it were not so^, I 
 would have told you. I go to prepare a place for 
 you : And if I go and prepare a place for you, I 
 
 1. 3. In " unstable", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. After " low", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 12. After " temptation", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In " troubled", a " w" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. The 231st page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 I. 21. The 232nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " house". 
 
 1. 21. After " mansions", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (385) 
 
Saint Philip and Saint James Day. 
 
 will come again^, and receive you vnto my self^j 
 
 that where I am| there ye may bee alsoei And 
 
 w^hither I go^ ye know, and the way ye know. 
 
 Thomas saith unto him, Lordj wee know not 
 
 whither thou goest, and how can we^ know the 
 
 way? Jesus saith unto him, I am the wayj 
 
 the truth J and the hfej no man cometh unto the 
 
 father but by me. If ye had known^ mej ye should 
 
 have known my father also ; and from henceforth 
 
 ye know himj and hare seen him. Philip saith 
 
 unto him, Lordj shew vs the father^ and it 
 
 sufficeth us. Jesus saith unto him, Have I been 
 
 so long time with you, and yet hast thou not 
 
 known me, Philip? He that hath seen me, hath 
 
 seen the father} and how say est thou then, shew 
 
 not 
 lis the father ? llSelievest thou MS that I am in 
 
 A 
 
 the father, and the father in me? The words that I 
 speak unto you, I speak not of my self^ j but the 
 father that dw^lleth in mcj he^ doth the worksi 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 6. In " vinto", a ** v" altered into the ** u", 
 
 1. 7. After " life", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. la " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In ** have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 10. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 11. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In *' have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 15. After " father", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. In " sayest", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 16. In " us", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 18. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr, ' Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 19. doeth. 1. 19. doeth. 
 
 (386) 
 
S, Phil. &: S. James Barnabas. 
 
 Believe me| that I am in the father, and the 
 father in me J or else believe me for the very 
 works sake. Verily | verily I say unto you, he^ 
 that beheveth on me^, the works that I do^j shall 
 he^ do^ also, and greater works then these shall 
 he do^i because I go unto my father^ And 
 whatsoever ye shall ask^ in my name, that will I 
 do^j that the father may be glorified in the son. 
 If ye shall ask^ any thing in my name, I wdll 
 doi it 
 
 Saint Barnabas the Apostle. 
 The CoUect. 
 O Lord dDod Almighty, who didst endue thy 
 holy Apostle Barnabas with singular gifts of the 
 holy Ghost ; leave us notj we^ beseech theej 
 destitute of thy manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to 
 use them alway to thy honour and glory j through 
 Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 229 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 Tidings of these things came unto the ears of Acts. ii. 22. 
 the Church which w^as in Jerusalem; and they sent 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In ** unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. In " singular", an " e" altered into the " a", 
 
 1. 15. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. . In ** use", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. The 232nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 20. The 233rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words " for the Epistle.'* 
 
 1. 21. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 17. always. 
 
 (387) 
 
S. Barnabas. 
 
 forth Barnabas, that he^ should go^ as far as 
 
 Antiochi Who when he^ came, and had seen 
 
 the gi'ace of God, was glad, and exhorted them 
 
 all that with purpose of heart they w^ould cleave 
 
 unto the Lord. fFor he^ was a good manj and fiill 
 
 of the holy Ghost, and of faith J and much 
 
 people was added unto the Lordi Then departed 
 
 Barnabas to Tarsus for to seek Saul|. And 
 
 when he^ had found him, he^ brought him unto 
 
 Antioch. And it came to pass^j that a whole 
 
 year they assembled themselves with the Churchj 
 
 and taught much people J And the disciples 
 
 were called Christians first in Antioch. And in 
 
 dayes 
 these 4^ft came Prophets from Jerusalem unto 
 
 Antioch. 0nd there stood up one of them 
 named Agabus, and signified by the spiritj that 
 there should be gi^eat dearth throughout all the 
 world; which came to pass^ in the days of 
 
 man 
 
 Claudius Cesar. Then the disciplesj eveiy eae 
 according to his abiUty determined to send 
 
 releif I unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea. 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 6. After " faith", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In "■ unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In " themselves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In " days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 21. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 XL Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 19. Cffisar. 
 
 1. 21. Judaea. 
 
 (388) 
 
S. John Baptist. j 
 
 t ' 
 
 Which also they did, and seni it to the elders by 
 
 the hands of Barnabas and Saul, I 
 
 The Gospel. ^ I 
 
 m I 
 
 This is my eomandment, that ye love one s. Jo. 15. 12 I 
 
 another, as I have loved you. Greater love hath I 
 
 no man then thisj that a man lay down his life ; 
 
 for his friends. Ye are my friendsj if ye do I 
 
 whatsoever I com and you. Henceforth I call | 
 
 you not servants! for the servant knoweth not ' 
 
 what his Lord doth: but I have called you 
 
 friends; for all things that I have heard of 
 
 my father, I have made known unto you. Ye 
 
 have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ] 
 
 ordained youj that ye shoidd go and bring forth 
 
 fruit, and that your fruit should remain J that 
 
 whatsoever ye shall ask^ of the father in my 
 
 name, he^ may give it you. 
 
 Saint 339 
 
 Saint John Baptist. 
 The Collect. 
 Almighty God, by whose JBrovldence thy 
 sei'vant John Bapt**t was wonderfully born^j and | 
 
 1. 10. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". j 
 
 1. 11. In " have", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 12. In " unto", a." v" altered into the " u". " j 
 
 1. 13. In •' have", a " u" altered into the " v". j 
 
 1. 19. Immediately over ** Saint John Baptist", " S. John Baptist." is written as the j 
 
 head-line. 
 
 1. 19. The 234th page of "the MS. Book commences with the word " Saint". 
 
 1. 22. '^Baptist" much defaced. ' 
 
 U.Pr. Q.Pr. 
 
 1. 10. doeth. 1, 10. doeth. 
 
 1. ly. Saint John BaptiaVs Day. 1. 19. saint johx baptist's day. i 
 
 (389) 
 
S. vFoliii Baptist. 
 
 sent to prepare the way of tliy son our Saviour by 
 
 preaching of repentance j Make lis so^ to follow 
 
 his doctrine and holy life, that we^ may truly 
 
 repent ' according to his preaching, 
 
 and after his example constantly speak^ the truth, 
 
 boldly rebuke vice, and patiently suffer for the 
 
 truths sake, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 isa. 40. J. for the Epistle. 
 
 Comfort yej comfort ye my people, saith your 
 
 dDod. Speak^ ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and 
 
 cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, 
 
 that her iniquity is pardoned J for she^ hath 
 
 received of the Lords hand double for all her 
 
 sins J. The voice of him that cryeth in the 
 
 wilderness^, prepare ye the way of the Lord, 
 strait 
 
 make stroight in the, desart a high way for our 
 
 '■■ CDod. Every valley shall be exalted, and every 
 
 mountain^ and hill shall be made lowj and the 
 crooked shall be made strait, and the rough 
 places plain^. And the glory of the Lord shall 
 be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together; 
 for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. The 
 voice said. Cry. :3nd he^ said, What shall I 
 cry ? All flesh is grass^j and all the goodliness^ 
 thereof is as the flower of the field. 'Che grass^ 
 
 1. 2. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 J. 12. la "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 13. After "pardoned", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 14. In " double", a " w" altered into the "u". 
 1. 15. In " sinsj ", an *' n" altered into the " s". 
 (390) '^^ 
 
S. John Baptist. 
 
 witherethj the flower fadeth, because the Spirit 
 of the Lord bloweth upon it : surely the 'people 
 is ^ass^. The grass^ withereth, the flower 
 fadeth, but the word of our dDod shall stand for 
 ever. O Zionj that bringest good tid|ings^ get 
 thee lip into the high mountain^ : O Jerusalemj 
 that bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with 
 strength; hft it iipj be^ not afraid : say unto the 
 Ci|ties of Judah, behold your (Bod. lI5eholdj the 
 ilord dDod will come with strong handj and his 
 arm^ shall rule for him; behold j his reward is with 
 him J and his work^ before himi !^e^ 
 
 shall 331 
 
 shall feed his flock like a Shephe|rd, he^ shall 
 gather the lambs with his arm^, and carry them 
 in his bosom^, and shall gently lead those that 
 are with young. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 Elizabeths full time came that she^ should S: Luk.j. 57. 
 be^ delivered I and she^ brought forth a soUi 
 And her neighbours and her Cosins heard how 
 the Lord had shewed great mercy upon herj and 
 they rejoyced with her. And it came to pass^j 
 that on the eightli day they came to circumcise 
 the Child, and they called him Zacharias, after the 
 name of his father. And his mother answered 
 
 6. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 7. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 8. In ** up", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 14. The 235th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " shall". 
 
 22. In *' upon", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (391) 
 
S. John Baptist 
 
 and said, Not so| but he^ shall be called Johni 
 And they said unto herj there is none of thy 
 kindred that is called by this name. And they 
 
 made sign! to his father, how he^ would have 
 
 him called. And he^ asked for a writiing-table, 
 
 and wrote, saying, his name is John. And they 
 
 marvelled all. And his mouth was opened ime- 
 
 diatelyj and his tongue loosed, and he^ spake 
 
 fear 
 and praised (Sodi And fear e came on all that 
 
 dwelt round about them; and all these sayings 
 
 were noised abroad throughout all the hill- country 
 
 of Judea. And all they that heard them, laid 
 
 them up in their^ hearts, sapng, ^yhat manner 
 
 of Child shall this be^? And the hand of the 
 
 Lord was with him. And his father Zacharias 
 
 was filled with the holy Ghost, and prophesiedj 
 
 saying. Blessed be^ the Lord God of Israeij for 
 
 t 
 he^ hath visi|ed and redeemed his people, and 
 
 hath raised up an horn of salvation for lis in 
 the house of his sei'vant Da^dd; as he^ spake by 
 the mouth of his holy Prophetsj which have been 
 since the world began; that we^ should be^ 
 
 1. 2. In *' unto", a " v" altered into the " u", 
 
 1. 4. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 13. In *' up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. In " salvation", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 19. In " us", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 12. Judaea. 
 (392) 
 
S. John Baptist 
 
 saved from our Enemiesj and from the hand of 
 all that hate lis; to ^form^ the p5^ mercy pro- 
 mised to om* fathers, and to remember his holy 
 
 our father 
 Covenant; the oath which he^ sware to Abraham j 
 
 that he^ would grant unto lis, that w^e^j being 
 dehvered out of the hands of our enemies, might 
 sen^e him without fear^, in holiness^ and 
 righteousness^ before him all the dayes of our 
 
 life! 
 
 life. And thou, Childj shalt be called the Pro- 
 phet of the highest I for thou shalt go^ before 
 
 the face of the Lord to prepare his wayesj to 
 
 e 
 give knowledgi of salvation unto his people by 
 
 the remission of their sinj^^s, through the teider 
 
 mercy of our Godj whereby the daj^-spring from 
 
 on high hath \dsitied lis, to give light to them 
 
 that sit in darkness^, and in the shadow of death, 
 
 ■ftfid- to guide our feet into the way of peace. 
 
 And the child grewj and waxed strong in spirit} 
 
 and was in the deserts till the day of his shewing 
 
 1 
 
 ^s^-unto Israel 
 
 1. In " saved", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 2. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 5. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 8. In " dayes", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 10. The 236th page of the MS. Book commences \\ith the word " life." 
 
 13. In " salvation", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 14. In *' tender", the " nd" written upon an erasure. 
 16. In *' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 21. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 2 D (393) 
 
 333 
 
Saint Peter 
 
 Saint Peters Day. 
 
 The CoUect. ' 
 
 O Almighty God, who by thy son Jesus 
 
 Christ didst give to thy Apostle S^ Peter many 
 
 m 
 excellent giftsj and comandedst him earnestly to 
 
 A 
 
 feed thy flock; Makej we beseech theej all 
 Bishops and Pastonrs, diligently to preach thy 
 holy wordj and the people obediently to follow 
 the samej that they may receive the crown of 
 everlasting gloiy, through Jesus Clu'ist our Lord. 
 Ameni 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 
 Acts. 12. j. About that time Herod the King stretched 
 
 forth his hands to vex certain^ of the Church. 
 
 And heef killed James the brother of John with 
 
 the sword. And because hee saw it pleased 
 
 the — - JewSj he^ proceeded farther to take Peter 
 
 also. (Then were the days of unleavened 
 
 bread) And when hee^ had apprehended hinij 
 
 he^ put him in prison, and dehvered him to four^ 
 u 
 
 quaternions of Soldiers to keep^ himj intending 
 
 A 
 
 after Easter to bring him — forth to the peoplei 
 
 e 
 Peter therfore was kept in pnson; but prayer 
 
 1. 9. 
 
 In ' 
 
 ' receive", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1.17. 
 
 In ' 
 
 ' Jews", the " s" written upon " es". 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 In ' 
 
 " davs", "ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 In ' 
 
 " unleavened", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 In ' 
 
 ' delivered", the " ver" written upon an erasure. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 4. Saint Peter. 1. 4. Saint Peter. 
 
 (394) 
 
Saint Peter 
 
 was made without ceasing of the Church unto 
 
 God for him. And when Herod would haTe 
 
 brought liim forth, the same night Peter was 
 
 u 
 sleeping between two Soldiers, bound with two — 
 
 r 
 chain^s^ and the keepers before the doolj kept 
 
 the Prison. And behold, the Angel of the Lord 
 
 came upon him, and a light sliined in the prison; 
 
 and he^ smote Peter on the sidej and raised him 
 
 up, saying, Arise vp quickly. And his chain^s 
 fell of from his hands. And the Angell said 
 unto him, gird thyself^j and bind on thy San- 
 dals I and so he'] did. And hej saith unto himj 
 cast thy garment about thee, and follow mci 
 
 And he^ , went out and followed him, and 
 
 wist not that it was true which was done by the 
 angel J but thought he^ saw a vision. When 
 they were past the fii'st and the second ward, 
 they came unto the jron-gate that leadeth unto 
 the CitCyj which opened to them of his owne 
 accord; and they went out, and passed on 
 
 1. 1. In "unto", a «'v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. After " prison", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. The 237th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ** Up". 
 
 1. 10. In "up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. " of", sic orig. 
 
 1. 12. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. After " angel", a comma altered into the semicolon, 
 
 1. 19. In each " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 2 D 2 (395) 
 
Saint Peter 
 
 through one street, and forthwith the angel 
 departed from him. And when Peter was come 
 to himself^, he^ saidj now I know of a surety j 
 that the Lord hath sent his Ange,^:.j and hath 
 dehvered me out of the hand of Herod, and 
 from all the expectation of the people of the 
 Jewsii 
 
 The Gospel 
 
 TT71. Coasts 
 
 S.Mat. Wnen Jesus came into the Coaoto of Cesarea 
 
 16. 13. ^ ^ A 
 
 Philippi, he^ asked his disciples, sapng, Whom 
 do^ men say, that I, the son of manj am? And 
 they said, some say that thou art John the 
 Baptist, some Elias, and others Jeremias, or one 
 of the Prophets. He saith unto them, but whom 
 say ye that I am? And Simon Peter answered 
 and said, thou aii: Christ j the son of the living 
 God. And Jesus answered and said unto him, 
 Blessed art thouj Simon Barjona: for flesh and 
 blond hath not revealed it unto thee, but my 
 father which is in heaven. And I say also unto 
 thee^ that thou art Peterj and upon this rock I 
 will build my Church j and the gates of hell shall 
 
 1. 7. In " Jews3", an " e" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 14. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " Simon", a " y" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 17. In *'unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 18. In " Simon", a " y" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 19. In " bloud", an " o" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In '* upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. After " Church", a comma altered to the semicolon* 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11.9,10. Caesarea Philippi. 
 (395) 
 
S^: James. 
 
 not prevail^ against it. And I will give unto 
 thee the keyes of the Kingdom^ of heaven : And 
 whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be 
 bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt 
 loose on earthj shall be^ loosed in heaven. 
 
 Saint 234 
 
 Saint James the Apostle. 
 The CoUect. 
 Grantj O merciful 0od, that as thine holy- 
 Apostle S* Jamesj leaving his father and all that 
 he^ hadj without delay was obedient unto the 
 calling of thy sonj2(^ Jesus Christ, and followed 
 him ; so we^ forsak^ing all worldly and carnall 
 affections, may be evermore ready to follow thy 
 
 holy ^ . comandmentsj through Jesus 
 
 Christ our Lordi Ameui 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 In those days came Prophets from Jerusalem Acts. ii. 
 unto Antiochi ^nd there stood up one of them part^of Chap. 
 named Agabusj and signified by the spirit, that ' 
 there should be great dearth throughout all the 
 world 5 which came to pass^ in the days of 
 
 
 1. 
 
 In " unto", a "■ v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 7. 
 
 The 238th page of the MS. Book commences 
 
 with the word " Saint". 
 
 
 11. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 18. 
 
 In " days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 In ** up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 22. 
 
 In ** days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 
 
 
 V. Pr. 
 
 Q. Pr. 
 
 1 
 
 10. 
 
 Saint James. 1. 10. 
 
 Saint James. 
 
 
 
 V 13- 
 
 wordlv. 
 
 (397) 
 
20. 20. 
 
 Sk James. 
 
 Claudius Cesar. Then the disciples j every man 
 
 according to his ability, determined to send re- 
 
 l^ief^ unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea. 
 
 C^hich also they didj and sent it to the elders 
 
 by the hands of Barnabas and Saul. Now about 
 
 i 
 that tOmcj Herod the king stretched forth his 
 
 A 
 
 hands to vex certain^ of the Church. And hee 
 
 killed James the brother of John with the sword. 
 
 And because he^ saw it pleased the Jewsij he^ 
 
 proceeded further to take Peter also. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 S.Mat: Tlien came to him the mother of Zebedees 
 
 thildrenj with her sons, worshipping him, and 
 
 desir^'ing a certain^ thing of him. And he^ said 
 
 unto her, Whsit wilt thou? She^ saith linto 
 
 sons 
 him J gi'ant that these my two sSi" may sit, the 
 
 A 
 
 one on thy right handj and the other on thS left, 
 in thy kingdom^! But Jesus answered and saidj 
 Ye know not what ye ask^. Are ye able to 
 drink^ of the cup that I shall drink^ ofj and to 
 be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized 
 with ? They say unto himj We^ are able. And 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 9. In " Jewsiy , an " e" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In "left," the " le" written upon an erasure, 
 
 1. 22. In "unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. Claudius Caesar. 
 1. 3. Judaea. 
 
 (398) 
 
Saint Bartholomew -tbe- Apostle 
 
 he^ saith unto them. Ye shall drink^ indeed of 
 my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I 
 am baptized with : but to sit on my right hand, 
 and on my left is not mine to give, but it shall 
 be given to them for whom it is prepared 
 
 of 235 
 
 of my father! And when the ten heard itj they 
 were moved with indignation against the two 
 brethren. But Jesus called them unto himj 
 and said, Ye know that the Princes of the Gen- 
 tiles exercise dominion over them, and they that 
 are gi-eatj exercise authority upon them. But 
 
 you: 
 
 it shall not be so among ||| But whosoever will 
 
 be great among youj§ let him be your minister ; 
 
 chief ^ '^ 
 and whosoever will be ehiof among you, let him 
 
 be your servant: Even as the son of man came 
 
 not to be ministred unto, but to minister, and 
 
 e 
 to give his life a ransom^ for many. 
 
 Saint Bartholomew the Apostle. 
 
 The CoUeet. 
 
 O Almighty and everlasting C^od, who didst 
 
 give to thine Apostle Bartholomew grace truly to 
 
 believe and to preach thy word; Grantj we 
 
 beseech thee, unto thy Church to love that 
 
 1. 1. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1, 7. The 239th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " of my". 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " y" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 12. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. The interlineation written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (399) 
 
Saint Bartholomew -the- Apostle 
 
 word which hee believed, and both to preach and 
 
 receive the samcj through Jesus Chiist our Lordi 
 
 Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 
 Acts. 5. ]2. By the hands of the Apostles were many signes 
 
 and wonders wrought among the people j (and 
 
 they were all with one accord in Solomons porch. 
 
 And of the rest durst no man joyn^ himself^ 
 
 ■wftto them: but the people magnified them: 
 
 And believers were the more added to the Lord, 
 
 — multitudes both of men and women) Insomuch 
 
 that they brought forth the sick into the streets, 
 
 t 
 and laid them on — beds and couchesj that ai the 
 
 A 
 
 least the shadow of Peter passing by might over 
 shaddow some of them. There came also a — 
 
 multitude out of the Ci^ties round about 
 
 unto Jeinisalem, bringing sick folksj and them 
 which were vexed with unclean spirits^ and they 
 
 one 
 
 were healed every -— tz-. 
 
 The 
 
 The Gospel. 
 s.Luk. 22.24. Alicl there was also a strife among them, which 
 of them should be accounted the gi^atesti And 
 he said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles 
 
 Head-line. In "Apostle", the "stl" written upon an erasure. 
 1. 17. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 18. In " unclean", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. The 240th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel." 
 1. 24. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (400) 
 
Saint Matthew. 
 
 exercise Lordship over them; and they that 
 exercise authority upon them, are called bene- 
 factors. But ye shall not be so: but he that is 
 greatest among you, let him be as the younger; 
 and he^ that is chief j as he^ that doth servei ffor 
 whither is greater^ he^ that sitteth at meat, or 
 he^ that serveth? is not he^ that sitteth at meat? 
 but I am among you as he^ that serveth. Ye 
 are they which have continued with me in my 
 temptations. And I appoint unto you a King- 
 dom^j as my father hath appointed unto me; 
 that ye may eat^ and drink^ ai my table in my 
 Kingdom^, and sit on thrones — judging the 
 twelve tribes of Israel. 
 
 Saint Matthew the Apostle. 
 The CoUect. 
 O Almighty God, who by thy blessed son 
 didst call Matthew from the receit of custom^ to 
 be^ an Apostle and Evangelist} grant lis grace 
 to forsake all covetious desires and inordinate 
 love of riches, and to follow the same thy son 
 Jesus Christ J who liveth and reigneth with thee 
 and the holy Ghostj one dDodj world without 
 endi Amen. 
 
 1. 8. In ** upon", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 6. In " whither", the " i" written upon an " e". 
 
 1. 6. After " greater", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 10. In "unto", a ** v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 11. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 6. whether. 1. 6. whether. 
 
 (401) 
 
Saint Matthew. 
 
 The Epistle. 
 
 e e 
 
 2 Cor. 4. j. Tlierfore seing we^ have this ministry, as we 
 
 A A 
 
 have received mercy we faint not J but have 
 
 renounced the hidden things of dishonestyj not 
 
 walking in craftiness^, nor handlling the word of 
 
 God deceitfully, but by manifestation of the 
 
 truth, comending our selves to every mans 
 
 conscience in the sight of Cod. But if our 
 
 gospell be hidj it is hid to them that are lost! in 
 
 w^hom the Cod of this world hath bHnded the 
 
 eyes minds of them which believe not least 
 
 y® light of the glorious Grospell of Christ ^ho 
 
 is the image of God should shine unto them. 
 
 ffor Tvee preach not our selves, but Christ 
 
 •Fesus the liord; and our selves your servants 
 
 outofdarknessifop Jesus sake, ffor God who commanded -fiet- 
 
 o«»2' l 
 
 the light to shine^ hath shined in our hearts to 
 
 give the light of the knowledge of the glory of 
 Crod V in the face of Jesus Christ 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 s. Mat. 9. 9. And as Jesus passed forth from thence j he^ 
 
 saw^ a man named Matthew^ sitting at the receit 
 
 of custom. And he saith unto him, follow me.^ 
 
 And he arose j and followed him. And it came 
 
 1. 2. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In each " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. In " selves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 1 1 . The remainder of this Epistle is written in very small character and in different 
 
 ink from the general text. 
 1. 16. "not" is cancelled; it appears to have been intended as the catch-word before 
 
 the introduction of the small writing. 
 1. 19. The 240th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 20. The 241st page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Gospel." 
 1. 23. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (402) 
 
Saint Michael. 
 
 to pass^j as Jesus sat at meat in the house, 
 behold, many publicans and sinners came and 
 sat down^ with him and his disciples. And 
 when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto his 
 disciples, ^^hy eateth your Master with publicans 
 and sinners? But when Jesus heard that, he^ 
 said unto them, They that be whole need not a 
 Physician, but they that are sick. But go^ ye 
 and learn^ what that meaneth, I will have mercy, 
 and not sacrifice ; for, I am not come to call the 
 righteous J but sinners to repentance. 
 
 S* Michael and all Angels, 
 
 The Collect. 
 
 O euerlasting Godj who hast ordained and 
 
 titiited 
 
 consr— tnr the services of Angels and men in a 
 
 A 
 
 wonderfull Order; JMercifully grant, that as thy 
 holy Angels alway do thee service in heaven | so 
 by thy appointment they may succour and defend 
 lis on earthj through Jesus Chi-ist our Lordi 
 Amen. 
 
 for the Epistle. 
 There was war;i^ in heaven! Michael and his Rev. 12.^7. 
 angels fought against the dragon, and the dragon 
 fought and his Angels ] and prevailed not j neither 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a ** v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In " Physician", an '* i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 9. In " have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 14. In ** ordained", an " e" altered into the *' a". 
 
 1. 19. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2-1. After "Angels", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 (403) 
 
S. Michael 
 
 was their^ place found any more in heaveni 
 And the great dragon was cast out, that old ser- 
 pentj called the devil and Satan, which deceiveth . 
 the whole world J he^ was cast out into the earth, 
 and his angels were cast out with him. And 
 I heard a — loud voice saying in heaven, Now 
 is come salvation j and strength, and the king- 
 dom^ of our God, and the power of his Christ! 
 for the accuser of our brethren is cast dowTij 
 
 which 238 
 
 which accused them before our Cod day and 
 
 night. And they overcame him by the bloud of 
 
 the Lamb, and by the word of their^ testimony) 
 
 and they loved not their^ lives unto the death. 
 
 e 
 Th erf ore rejoycej ye heavens, and ye that dwell 
 
 in themi Wo to the inhabiters of the earth and 
 of the sea : for the devil is come down unto you, 
 haveing great wrath, because he^ knoweth that 
 he^ hath but a short time. 
 
 The Gospel, 
 s. Mat. 18. j. ^t the same time came the disciples unto 
 Jesus, saying, who is the greatest in the king- 
 dom^' of heaven? And Jesus called a little 
 
 1. 4. Aft^r "world", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. In "salvation", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1, 11. The 242nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word "which" 
 
 1. 14. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "having", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 21. In "time", a "\" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 21. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 (404) 
 
S. Michael 
 
 Child unto him, and set him in the midst of 
 them, and said. Verily I say unto you, Except 
 ye be^ converted j and become as little Children, 
 ye shall not enter into the kingdom^ of heaven. 
 Whosoever therefore shall humble himself^ as 
 this Httle Child, the same is greatest in the king- 
 dom^ of heaven. And who so shall receive one 
 such little Child in my name, receiveth me. 
 But whoso shall offend one of these little — ones 
 which beheve in me. It were better for him that 
 a milstone were hanged about his neck, and that 
 he were drowned in the depth of the seai Wo 
 unto the world, because of offences : for it must 
 needs be that offences come; but wo to that man 
 by whom the offence cometh. Wherefore if thy 
 hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them ofj and 
 cast them from thee! It is better for thee to enter 
 into life halt or maimed, rather then haT^ing 
 two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting 
 firci ^nd if thine eye offend thee pluck it out, 
 and cast it from thee: It is better for thee to 
 enter into life with one eye, rather then harming 
 two eyes to be cast into hell-fire. Take heed 
 that ye despise not one of these little ones J for 
 I say unto you, that in heaven their angels doe 
 
 
 1. 
 
 In "unto", a '^v' 
 
 ' altered into the " u' 
 
 
 
 2. 
 
 In "unto", a "v' 
 
 altered into the " u" 
 
 . 
 
 
 8. 
 
 In "receivet'i", " 
 
 ie" altered into the " 
 
 ei' 
 
 
 13. 
 16. 
 
 In " unto", a " v' 
 " of", sic orig. 
 
 ' altered into the " u' 
 
 '• 
 
 
 18. 
 
 In " hav'L'ing", a 
 
 ' u" altered into the 
 
 * V 
 
 
 22. 
 
 In " hav:.]ing", a 
 
 " u" altered into the 
 
 ' V 
 
 
 25. 
 
 In "unto", a " v' 
 
 ' altered into the " u' 
 
 . 
 
 (403) 
 
S39 
 
 S. Luke 
 
 always behold the face of my father which is in 
 
 heaven. 
 
 Saint 
 
 Saint Luke the Evangelist. 
 The Collect i 
 
 ci 
 
 Almighty God, who calledst Luke the Physi|an, 
 
 whose praise is in the Giospel^ to be an Evan- 
 gelist, and Physician of the souli; May it please 
 theej that by the w^holsom^ medicines of the 
 doctrine delivered by him, all the diseases of our 
 soulfs may be healed, through the mer;i^its of 
 thy son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 The Epistle 
 2. Tim. 4. 5. Watch thou in all thingsj endure afflictions, do^ 
 the work^ of an Evangelist, make full proof! of 
 thy ministery. ffor I am now ready to be 
 offered, and the time of my departure is at 
 hand. I haTe fought a good fight, I have 
 finished my course, I have kept the faith. 
 
 Henceforth there is laid tip for me a trown^ of 
 
 e 
 rightiousness^, which the Lord the righteous 
 
 judge shall give me at that day: And not to me 
 only, but iinto all them also that love his ap- 
 
 1. 1. In *' always", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 4. The 243rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Saint". 
 
 ci 
 1. 6. In ** Physi _ an", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 1. 8. In " Physician", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 1. 17. In " time", a " y" altered into the '' i." 
 1. 18. In each " have", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 1. 19. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 20. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 23. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (406) 
 
S. Luke 
 
 pearing. Do^ thy diligence to come shortly 
 unto me: for Demas hath forsaken me, haTying 
 loved this psent world, and is departed itnto 
 ThessalonicaJ Crescens to Galatia, Titus unto 
 Dalmatia. Only Luke is with me. Take Mark| 
 and bring him with thee! for he^ is . — ' profit- 
 able -^rB^to me for the ministery. And Tychicus 
 have I sent to Ephesus. The Cloak that I left at 
 
 Troas A Carpusj when thou comest bring with 
 thee, and the booksj but especially the parch- 
 ments. Alexander the Copper-Smith did me 
 much evil! The Lord reward him according to 
 his works. Of whom be thou ware also^, for he^ 
 hath — greatly withstood our words. 
 
 The Gospel. s. Luk. lo. i 
 
 The Lord appointed other seventy also, and sent 
 them two and two before his face into every City 
 and place whither he^ himself would comei \ 
 
 Therefore said he^ unto them, ] 
 
 the 240 
 
 I 
 The harvest truly is great, but the labourers are \ 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. In "havj^ing", a " u" altered into the **v". ' 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. After " Thessalonica", a comma altered into the semicolon. j 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". I 
 
 1. 7. In "Tychicus", an " i" altered into the "y". ! 
 
 1. 8. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 12. After " evil", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". • 
 
 1. 21. The 2-t4th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The harvest". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 8. cloke. 1. 8. cloke. 
 
 (407), 
 
S. Simon & S. Jude. 
 
 e 
 few; pray ye therfore the Lord of the harvest 
 
 that he^ would send forth labourers into 
 
 his hain^est. Go your wayes, behold, I send you 
 
 forth as lambs among wolves. Carry neither 
 
 purse J nor scrip, nor sh ,oes, and salute no man 
 
 by the way. And into whatsoever house ye 
 
 r 
 enteij first say, Peace be to this house. And if 
 
 the son of Peace be there, your peace shall rest 
 upon it: if not, It shall turn| to you again. And 
 in the same house remain| eating and di'inking 
 such things as they give! for the labourer is 
 worthy of his hire. 
 
 Saint Simon and Saint Jude Apostles. 
 The Collect/ 
 O Almighty God, who hast built thy Church 
 upon the foundation of the Apostles and Pro- 
 phets, Jesus Christ himself^ being the head 
 corner-stone j Grant us so^ to be joyned together 
 in unity of Spirit by their doctrine, that we may 
 be made an holy Temple acceptable unto theej 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 The Epistle, 
 s. Jude. j. Jude the servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of 
 Jamesj to them that are sanctified by CDod the 
 
 1. 9. In " upon", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1 1. After " give", a period altered iuto the colon. 
 
 1. 16. In "upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 18. After " corner-stone", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 18. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 ID. In " unity", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 20. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (408) 
 
S. Simon & S. Jude. 
 
 father, and presei^ed in Jesus Christy and called! 
 Mercy unto you, and peace, and love 4e- be mul- 
 tiplied. Belovedj when I gave all dihgence to 
 write unto you of the comon Salvation, it was 
 needfull for me to write unto you, and exhort 
 you, that ye should earnestly contend for the 
 faith which was once delivered unto the Saintsi 
 
 ffor there are certain^ men crept in im- 
 
 awaresj who were before of old ordamed to this 
 condemnation 5 ungodly men, tumping the grace 
 of our (3od into lasciviousnesse^j and denying the 
 
 only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. I 
 
 e 
 will therfore put you in remembrance, though ye 
 
 once knew thisj how that the Lord hav^ing saved 
 the people out of the land 
 
 2« of 
 
 of Eg\'ptj afterward destroyed them that believed 
 
 not. And the Angels which kept not their^ 
 
 first estate, but left their own^ habitation, he^ 
 
 Chains 
 
 hath reserved in everlasting gaings under dark- 
 
 e 
 ness^ itnto the judgment of the great day. 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 3. In " gave", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " salvation", a " u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 5. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " \" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In "unawares", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " ungodly", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In " having", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 17. The 245ch page of the MS. Book commences with the words " of Egypt' 
 
 1. 20. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In " unto", a '* v" altered into the " u". 
 
 2 E (409) 
 
S* Simon & S. Jude. 
 
 Even as Sodom and GomoiThaj and the Cities 
 about them in Uke manner giving themselves 
 over to fornication, and going after strange flesh, 
 are set forth for an example, suffering the ven- 
 geance of eternal fire. Likewise also^ these 
 filthy dreamers defile the flesh, despise dominion, 
 and speake evill of dignities. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 s.John. 15.17. These things I comand youj that ye love one 
 another. If the world hale you, ye know that it 
 hated mej before it hated you. If ye were of the 
 world, the world w^ould love his own^S but 
 because ye are not of the world, but I have 
 chosen you out of the world, therefore the 
 world hateth you. Remember the word that I 
 said unto you. The servant is not greater then 
 the Lord: if they have persecuted mej they will 
 also^ persecute youj If they have kept my 
 saying, they will keep^ yours also. But all 
 these things will they do^ iinto you for my 
 names sake, because they know not him that 
 sent mei If I had not come and spoken unto 
 them, they had not had sini'. but now they 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In " themselves", 
 
 a " u" altered into the " 
 
 v". 
 
 1. 13. 
 
 In " have", a " u' 
 
 ' altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In *'unto", a " v' 
 
 ' altered into the "u". 
 
 
 1.17. 
 
 In "have", a "u' 
 
 ' altered into the "v". 
 
 
 1. 18. 
 
 In "have", a "u' 
 
 ' altered into the " v". 
 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 In "unto", a " v' 
 
 ' altered into the " u". 
 
 
 1. 22. 
 
 In " unto", a ** v' 
 
 ' altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 U. Pr. 
 
 
 Q.Pr. 
 
 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 Gomorrah. 
 
 1.17. 
 
 his lord. 
 (410) 
 
 1.17. 
 
 his lord. 
 
All Saints 
 
 have no clo^ke for their sinlii He that hateth 
 mej hateth my father also. If I had not done 
 among them the works which none other man 
 did, they had not had sin^^; but now have they 
 both seenj and hated both me^ and my fatheri 
 But this Cometh to pass^ that the word might 
 be^ fulfilled that is written in their^ law, — They 
 hated me without a cause. But when the com- 
 forter is comej whom I will send unto you from 
 the father, even the Spirit of truth, which pro- 
 ceedeth fi^om the father, he^ shall testifie of 
 me. And ye also shall bear witness^, — because 
 ye have been with me from the begining. 
 
 All 
 
 All Saints Day. 
 The Collect/ 
 O Almighty God, who hast knit together thine 
 elect in one comunion and fellowship, in the 
 mysticall body of thy son Christ our Lord J 
 Grant us gi^ace so to follow thy blessed Saints 
 in all vertuous and godly li\dng, that we may come 
 to those unspeakable joyesj which thou hast 
 
 1. 1. In ** have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 4. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 1. 13. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 15. The 246th page of the MS. Book commences with the Words '' All Saints' 
 
 1. 19. In " mysticall", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 19. After '' Lord", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 20. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 22. In " unspeakable", a " v" altered into the ** u". 
 
 2 E 2 (411) 
 
 34:;3 
 
All Saints 
 
 prepared for them that imfeignedly love thee, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen, 
 for the Epistle. 
 Rev. 7. 2. And I saw another Angeli ascending from the 
 east, haviing the seal^ of the living God 5 and 
 he^ cried with a loud voice to the four Angelsj 
 to whom it was given to hurt the earthj and the 
 seaj saying, hurt not the earthj neither the seaj 
 nor the treesj till we^ have sealed the servants 
 of our 0od in their! foreheads. And I heard the 
 number of them which were sealed) and there 
 were sealed an hundred and forty and four thou- 
 sandj of all the tribes of the Children of Israel. 
 Of the tribe of Judah were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Nephthalim were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. 
 
 1. In " unfeignedly", a " v" altered into the " n' 
 5. In " hav[;^ing", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 9. In " have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 14. Juda. 1. 14. Juda. 
 
 1. 20. Nephthali. 1. 20. Nepthali. 
 
 (412) 
 
All Saints 
 
 Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Isachar were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. J 
 Of the tribe of Benjamj^n were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 
 After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude 
 wliich no man could number, of all nations^ and 
 kindi-eds, and people^ and tongues, stood before 
 the throne, and before the lamb, 
 343 clojlthed 
 
 clo^thed with white robes, and palms! in their 
 hands: and cryed with a loud voice, sayingj 
 salvation to our CDod, which sitteth upon the 
 throne, and unto the Iambi And all the Angels 
 stood round about the throne, and about the ibu* 
 elders, and the four beasts, and fell before the 
 throne on their^ facesj and worshipped CEod, 
 
 4. In " Zabulon", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 i 
 
 8. In ** Benjam/n", an " i" altered into the "j". 
 
 15. The 247th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " clo^thed". 
 
 15. In " palms'T', an " e" altered into the ''s". 
 
 17. In *' salvation", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 17. In " upon", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 18. In *'unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 2. Issachar. 1. 2. Issacbar. 
 
 (413> 
 
All Saints 
 
 sapng, — Amen 5 blessing, and glory, and wis- 
 dom^, and thanksgi\dng and honour, and power, 
 and might be unto om- Cod for ever and ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 The Gospel, 
 s. Mat. 5. J. Jesus seeing the multitudes^ went up into a 
 mountainE: j and when he^ was set| his disciples 
 came unto him. And he^ opened his mouthj 
 and taught themj saying, Blessed are the poorQ in 
 Spirit! for theirl^s is the kingdom^ of heaven. 
 Blessed are they that moumO : for they shall be^ 
 comforted. Blessed are the meek^: for they 
 shall inherit the earthi Blessed are they which 
 do^ hunger and thirst after righteousness^! for 
 they shall be^ filled. Blessed are the mercifull! 
 for they shall obtain^ mercy. Blessed are the 
 pure in heart: for they shall see God. Blessed 
 are the peace-makers: for they shall be called 
 the children of God. Blessed are they which are 
 persecuted for righteousness^ sake ! for theiris is 
 the i^ingdom^ of heaven. Blessed are ye when 
 men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall 
 say all manner of mil against you falsly for my 
 sake. Rejoyce and be^ exceeding glad J for 
 gi-eat is youi' reward in H^ heaven! for so^ per- 
 secuted they the Prophets which were before youi 
 
 The 2-44 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 6. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 8. In " unto", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 I. 25. After " heaven", a period altered into the colon. 
 (414) 
 
The Order 
 
 fFor the Administration of the Lords Supper, or 
 
 holy Communion. 
 
 So many as intend to be partakers of the holy 
 
 Comunion shall signifie their^ names to the 
 
 t 
 Curate af least some time the day before. 
 
 And if any of those be an open and notorious 
 evil liver^ or haTe done any wrong to his neigh- 
 bours by word or deedj so that the congregation 
 
 be thereby offended; the Curate havfing know- 
 
 e 
 ledgi thereof, shall call him and advertise him, 
 
 A 
 
 that in any wise he^ presume not to come to the 
 
 Lords table, iintill he^ hath openly declared 
 
 himself^ to have truly repented and amended his 
 
 former naughty life, that the Congregation — 
 
 may thereby be satisfied, which before were 
 
 offended | and that he^ hath recompensed the 
 
 t 
 parties to whom he^ hath — done wi'ong, or ai 
 
 least declare himself^ to be in fiill — purpose so 
 
 to do^, assoon as he^ conveniently may. 
 
 The same Order shall the Curate use with those 
 
 betwixt whom he^ perceiveth malice and hatred 
 
 1. 1. The 248th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Order"; it has 
 
 no head line. 
 
 1. 8. In " have", a "u" altered mto the '^v". 
 
 1. 10. In "^having", a "^u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 13. In " untill", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14, In " have", a '' u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 16. After "offended", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. "^assoon", sic orig. 
 
 1. 21. In " use", a ''v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 1, 2. The Order of the Administration. 
 
 (415) 
 
The Communion 
 
 to reignlj not suffering them to be^ partakers of 
 the Lords table, imtill he^ know them to be 
 
 t 
 
 reconciled. And if one of the parties so ai 
 
 variance be — content to forgive from the bottom 
 of his heart all that the other hath trespassed 
 against him, and to make amends for that he^ 
 himself^ hath offended; and the other party will 
 not be^ perswaded to a godly iinityj but remain 
 
 still in his . ^ frowardness^ and malice ■! the 
 
 Minister in that case ought to admi| the penitent 
 person to the holy Comunionj and not him that 
 is obstinate. Provided that every Minister so 
 ^ — ^ repelling any, as is specified in thisj or the 
 next precedent Paragraph of this Kubrick, shall 
 be oblliged to give an account of the same to 
 the Ordinary within fourteeni days after at the 
 farthest. And the Ordinary shall proceed against 
 the offending person according to the Canloni 
 
 i 
 
 The table a| the Communion=tj^me havling a 
 
 fair^ white — li|nen clo^th upon it j shall stand in 
 the body of the Churchy or in the Chancellj where 
 morn^ing and evening prayer 
 3-45 are 
 
 are appointed to be said. And the Priest stand- 
 ing ai the North-side of the table shall say the 
 
 1. 8. In " unity", a '*v" altered into the *'u". 
 1. 16. In '' days", *' ie" altered into the ''y". 
 1. 20. In "upon", a *W altered into the **u". 
 
 1. 24. The 249th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " are appointed" 
 (416) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Lords prayer, with the collect following, the 
 
 people kneeling. 
 
 Our father which art in heaven; hallowed be thy 
 
 name. Thy kingdom^ come. Thy will be done 
 
 us 
 
 in earth, as it is in heaven. (IDive ||j this day 
 
 our daily bread. 3nd forgive iisj our trespasses, 
 as we forgive them that trespass^ against iisi 
 And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us 
 from evili Amen 
 
 Collect. 
 Almighty Godj unto whom all hearts be^ open, 
 all desires knownj and from whom no secrets are 
 hid; cleanse the thoughts of our hearts by the 
 inspiration of thy holy spirit, that we^ may per- 
 fectly love thee, and worthily magnifie thy holy 
 name, through Christ our Lord. Ameni 
 
 Then shall the priest, turning to the people^ 
 rehearse distinctly all the tenji Comand- 
 mentsj and the people still kneelingj shall 
 after every comandment ask^ (Bod mercy 
 for their transgression thereof for the time 
 pastj and grace to keep^ the same for the 
 time to comcj as followeth. 
 
 1. 6. In ** us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 7. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. In each **us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. In "unto", a **v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18, After *' Comandments", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 21. In " time", a " y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 23. In "time", a "y" altered into the <'i". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 10. The Collect. 1. 10. The Collect. 
 
 (417) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Minister. 
 God spake these words and said, I am the Lord 
 thy Godi thou shalt have none other (Dods but | 
 me^. ' 
 
 People. 
 Lord, have mercy upon iis^ and inchne our 
 hearts to keep^ this law. 
 
 Minister. 
 Tliou shalt not make to thyself^ any graven 
 image, nor the likeness^ of any thing that is in 
 heaven above, or in the earth beneathj or in the 
 water under the earth. Chou shalt not bow 
 down^ to them, nor worship them! for I the 
 Lord thy (Eod am a jealous Codj and visit the 
 sinsi of the fathers upon the children uinto the 
 thu'd and fourth generation of them that hate 
 mej and shew mercy unto thousands in them 
 that love mcj and keepi my comandments. 
 
 People! 
 Lord5 have mercy upon iisj and incline our 
 hearts to keep^ this Lawi 
 
 346 
 
 1. 3. la " have", a '' u" altered into the ** v". 
 
 1. 6. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 6. In "upon", a " v" altered into the **u". 
 
 1. 6. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " sinsy", an "n" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 15. In "upon", a ** v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15, In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In " have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 I. 20. In "upon", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. The 249th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 (418) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Ministeri 
 Thou shall not take the name of the Lord thy 
 God in vain^i for the Lord will not hold him 
 guiltless^ that taketh his name in vaini. 
 
 Peopki 
 Lord, have mercy upon usj and incline our 
 hearts to keep^ this law. 
 
 Minister! 
 Remember that thou keep^ holy the Sabbath day. 
 &ix dayes shalt thou labour, and do^ all that 
 thou hast to do^! but the sejiventh day is the 
 sabbath of the Lord thy CDod. In it thou shalt 
 do no manner of work^, thou, and thy son, and 
 thy daughter, thy man-servant, and thy maid- 
 servant, thy cattelj and the stranger that is 
 Tvdthin thy gatesi ffor in six dales the Lord 
 
 made heaven and earth, the seaj and all that in 
 
 e 
 them is, and rested the seventh day! wherfore the 
 
 llord blessed the seventh day§ and hallowed it. 
 
 People. 
 
 Lord J have mercy upon us, and incline our 
 
 heaii;s to keep^ this Law. 
 
 Minister! 
 
 Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy 
 
 1. 1. The 250th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Minister." 
 
 1. 6. In *'have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 6. In " upon", a '^' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In "us", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " dayes", "ie" altered into the *'y". 
 
 1. 11. After " do^", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 19. After " day", a blot, as if to ohUterate a point. 
 
 1. 21. In "have", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1, 21. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (419) 
 
The Communion 
 
 dayes may be long in the land which the Lord 
 thy (Bod giveth thee. 
 
 People! 
 Lordj have mercy upon us, and incline our 
 hearts to keep^ this Law. 
 
 Minister! 
 Thou shalt do^ no murtheri 
 
 People! 
 Lordj have mercy upon usj and inchne our 
 hearts to — keep^ this law! 
 
 Minister! 
 Thou shalt not comit Adultery. 
 
 People! 
 Lordj have mercy upon usj and incline our 
 hearts to keep^ this law! 
 
 Minister! 
 Thou shalt not steal^. 
 
 People! 
 Lordj have mercy upon usj and incline our 
 hearts to keep^ this lawi 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 1. 9. 
 1. 9. 
 1. 9. 
 1. 9. 
 1. 14. 
 1. 14. 
 1. 14. 
 1. 19. 
 1. 19. 
 1. 19. 
 
 In " dayes", an " i" altered into the '* y". 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 In "upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 In " Lord", the " Lo" almost illegible. 
 In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 In " upon", a " v" alteied into the " u". 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 In " upon", a "v" altered into the " v". 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 U.Pr. 
 
 Min, 
 (420) 
 
 Q. Pr. 
 
The Communion 
 
 Minister! 
 2A7 Thou 
 
 Minister. 
 
 Thou shalt not bear^ false witness^ against thy 
 neighbour. 
 
 People. 
 Lordj have mercy upon iisj and incline our 
 hearts to keep^ this law. 
 
 Minister. 
 Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house, thou 
 shalt not covet thy neighbours wife, nor his ser- 
 vant j nor his maid, nor his Ox^, nor his Assl, 
 nor any thing that is his. 
 
 People. 
 Lord J have mercy upon usj and write all these 
 thy laws! in our hearts^ we^ beseech theei 
 
 Then shall follow one of these two Collects 
 for the Kingj the Priest standing as before5 
 and sayingj 
 
 Let us prayi 
 Almighty Godj whose kingdom^ is everlasting^ 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 The 251st page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Minister." 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 In " have", a "u" altered into the ''^v". 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 In " upon", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 7. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 In ''have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 In ** upon", a ** v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 In " us", a *' v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In " laws|", an " e" altered into the '^ s". 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 In «*us", a *'v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 \. 3. Min. 
 
 (421) 
 
The Communion 
 
 and power infinite | have mercy upon the whole 
 Churchj and so rule the geart of thy chosen ser- 
 vant Charlesj our King and Governourj that he^ 
 
 (knowing whose Minister he^ is) may above 
 
 all things seek^ thy honour and glory J and that 
 we^ and all his Subjects (duly — considering 
 whose Authority he^ hath,) may faithfully serve, 
 honour, and humbly obey him, in thee^ and for 
 thee, according to thy blessed word and ordi- 
 nancej through Jesus Christ our Lord, who with 
 thee and the holy Ghost| liveth and reigneth ever 
 one ©od| world without end. Amen. 
 
 Or. 
 Almighty and everlasting God, we are taught by 
 thy holy wordj that the hearts of Kings are in 
 thy rule and govemancej and that thou do^st 
 dispose and turn^ them as it seemeth best to 
 thy godly wisdom^ J We^ humbly beseech thee 
 so^ to dispose and govern the heart of Charles 
 thy servant, our king and Governourj that in all 
 his thoughtsj words and worksj hei may ever 
 seek^ thy honour and gloiy, and study to pre- 
 serve thy people comitted to his charge^ in 
 wealth, peace and godliness^! Grant thisj O 
 mercifull fatherj for thy dear^ sons sake Jesus 
 
 Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 Then 248 
 
 1. After " infinite", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 1. In " upon", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 5. After ''glory", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 18. After " wisdom^", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 (422) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Then shall be said the Collect of the dayi 
 2ind imediately after the Collect the Priest 
 shall read the Epistlej saying. The Epistle 
 (or, The portion of Scripture appointed for 
 the Epistle) is written in the Chapter of 
 
 n t 
 
 begining ai the versei And the 
 
 A A 
 
 Epistle endedj he^ shall sayj here endetli 
 the Epistlei 'Chen shall he^ read the — ©os- 
 pell (the people all standing up) sayingj the 
 holy Gospel! is written in the Chapter 
 
 n 
 
 of begining at| the verse. And 
 
 the gospel! endedj shall be sung or said 
 the Creed following, the people still standingj 
 as before. 
 I believe in one God the father Almighty^ maker 
 
 of ' heaven and earth, and of all things visible 
 
 and invisible '. And in one Lord Jesus Christj the 
 only begotten son of God, begotten of his father 
 before all worlds, God of Godj light of lightj 
 Very CDod of Very (Bod, begottenj not madej 
 being of one substance with the father^ by whom 
 all things were made : who for lis men| and for 
 our salTation came down^ from heaven, and was 
 
 !• 1. The 252nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Then". 
 
 1* 9. In " up", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. In *'us", a '* v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. In " salvation", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 15 to p. 42. 1. 194. This Creed printed 1. 15 to p. 424. 1. 19. This Creed printed 
 in three paragraphs. in three paragraphs. 
 
 (423) 
 
The Communion 
 
 by 
 
 incarnate -ot the holy Ghost of the Virgin Maryj 
 
 and was made manj and was crucified also for 
 
 lis under Pontius Pilatei ^e^ suffered and 
 
 was buried| And the third day he^ rose again^ 
 
 according to the Scrip turesj and ascended into 
 
 heavenj and sitteth on the right hand of the 
 
 father. And he^ shall come — againe with glory 
 
 to judge both the quick and the dead: whose 
 
 kingdom^ shall have no end. 
 
 And I believe in the holy ghost, the Lord and 
 
 giver of lifej who proceedeth from the father and 
 
 the son, who with the father and the son together 
 
 is worshipped and glorifiedj who spake by the 
 
 ck 
 Prophets. And I believe one Catholi^we and 
 
 e 
 
 ApostoUck Church. I acknowledgi one baptism 
 
 for the remission of sinsf, and I look^ for the 
 resurrection of the dead. And the life of the 
 world to come! Amen. 
 349 Then 
 
 Then the Cm^ate shall declare unto the people 
 what holy-dayesj or fasting dayes are in the 
 week^ following to be^ observed. And then also^ 
 
 1. 1. " of" written upon letters that are undistinguishable. 
 
 1. 3. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In 'Hiave", a ** u" altered into the "\'\ 
 
 1. 14. In "believe", an " e" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 16. In " sins^l", an ** n" altered into the final " s". 
 
 1. 20. The 253rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Then' 
 
 1. 20. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In each "dayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 (424) 
 
The Communion 
 
 (if occasion be) shall notice be given of the 
 rommunion; and the Banns of Matrimony pub- 
 lished I and briefs. Citations^ and excommunica- 
 tions read. And nothing shall be proclaimed or 
 pubHshed in the Churchj duriing the time of 
 divine service, but by the Minister! nor by him 
 any thingj but what is prescribed in the Rules of 
 this booke, or enjoyned by the i^ingj or by the 
 Ordinary of the Place. 
 
 Then shall follow the Sermonj or one of the 
 Homilies already set forth, or hereafter to be 
 set forth by Authority. 
 
 Then shall the Priest rettirne to the Lords 
 table, and begin the Offertory, saying one or 
 more of these sentences following, as he^ thinketh 
 most convenient in his discretion. 
 
 Let your light so^ shine before men, that they s. Mat 5. 16 
 may see — your good worksj and glorifie your 
 father which is in heaven. 
 Lay not tip for your selves treasure upon the ctMat. 5. 16 ' 
 
 , 11 1 111 S. Mat. 6. 19 
 
 earth, where the rust and moth doth corrupt, 20. 
 and where — thieves break| through and steal^ : 
 but lay up for yoJ selves treasures in heaven. 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 After " Citations", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 5. 
 
 In " time", a '* y" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 11. 
 
 In " Homilies", an "e" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 13. 
 
 In " returne", an *'o" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 In "up", a " \" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 In ''selves", a <'u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1.20. 
 
 In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.23. 
 
 In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. 
 
 In " selves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 
 1. 3. "and" omitted before '^ briefs". 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 treasures. 1. 20. treasures. 
 
 
 2 F (425) 
 
The Communion 
 
 where neither rust nor moth doth corrupt, and 
 where thieves do^ not break| through and stealfi 
 
 s. Mat. 7. 12. Whatsoever ye would that men should do^ unto 
 you, even so do^ unto them; for this is the law 
 and the Prophetsi 
 
 s. Mat 7. 21. Not every one that saith unto mej Lordj Lord, 
 
 shall enter into the Kingdom^ of heavenj but 
 
 he^ that doth the will of my father which is in 
 
 heaveni 
 c 
 s. Lu. 19. 8. 2acheus stood forthj and said unto the Lord, 
 
 A 
 
 Beholdj Lordj the half^ of my goods I give to 
 the poor^. And if I — have done any wrong to 
 any man, I restore four-foldi 
 1 Cor M, 9. 7. Who goeth a warfare ai any time of his own! 
 
 e 
 cost? Who planteth a vinyard, and eateth not 
 
 of the fruit thereof? Or who feedeth a flock, 
 and eateth not of the milk of the flock ? 
 
 If 250 
 
 j Cor 9. 11. If we^ have sow^n unto you spirituall things. 
 
 1. 3. In ''unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In " unto", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 12. In " have", a '" u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 19. The 254th page of the MS. Book commences with the word *"' If ". 
 
 1. 19. In " have", a " u" altered into the ''v". 
 
 1. 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr 
 
 1. 8. doeth. 1. 8. doeth. 
 
 1. 13. restore him. 
 (426) 
 
The Communion I 
 
 is it a great matter if we^ shall reapl your 
 
 worldly things ? 
 
 Do^ ye^ not know that they who minister about iCor.9.i3.i4. 
 
 holy thingsj live of the sacrifice! and they who 
 
 waiti a| the Altarj are p|rtakers with the Altir? ' .,, 
 
 Even so hath the Lord also ordained, that they 
 
 who preach the gospel! should live of the Gos- ^ 
 
 pell. ' 
 
 He^ that soweth little j shall reapl little: and he^ 2 Cor 9. 6, 7. I 
 
 that — soweth plenteouslyj shall reap plenteously. 1 
 
 Let every man do^ according as he^ is disposed i 
 
 in his heart, not grudginglyj or of necessity} for I 
 
 (Eod loveth a chearfuU giver. 
 
 Let him that is taught in the word, minister Gai. 6. 6, 7. 
 
 ttnto him that teacheth in all good things. Be^ ' 
 
 not deceivedj (©od is not mocked! for whatsoever j 
 
 a man soweth that shall he reap. i 
 
 While we^ have time let us do^ good unto all Gai. 6. 10 
 
 tbat 1 
 
 men, and specially unto them Yrho are of the ; 
 
 houshold of faith. 
 
 Godliness^ is great riches, if a man be content j Tim. 6.6,7. 
 
 with that he^ hath ! for we brought nothing into 
 
 4. In ''and", the ''an" blotted, but not defaced. | 
 
 5. In " altar", an " e" altered into the " a". | 
 12. After " necessity", a comma altered into the semicolon. j 
 
 15. In ''unto", a *W" altered into the "u". < 
 
 16. After "mocked", a period altered into the colon. \ 
 18. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". ] 
 18. In "time", a "y" altered into the "i". | 
 18. In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". I 
 
 18. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". j 
 
 19. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". | 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, j 
 
 1. 20. household. 
 
 2 F 2 (427) I 
 
The Communion 
 
 the world 5 neither may we^ carry any thing 
 
 OUti 
 
 j Tim. 6. 17, Charge them who are rich in this worldt that they 
 
 18, 19. ° . 
 
 be^ ready to givcj and glad to distributcj laying 
 lip in store for themselves a good foundation 
 against the time to comej that they may attain! 
 eternall life. 
 
 Heb. 6. 10 God is not linrighteousj that he^ will forget 
 your works and labour that proceedeth of love J 
 which love ye have shewed for his names sake| 
 who have ministred unto the Saints^ and yet do^ 
 minister! 
 
 Heb. 13. 16 To do^ good| and to distribute, forget not; for 
 
 with such sacrifices (3od is pleased. 
 jSJo.3. 17. Whoso hath this worlds good, and seeth his 
 brother have needj and shutteth up his compas- 
 sion from himj how dwelleth the love of God in 
 him? 
 
 Tob. 4. 7. Give Almis of thy goodsj and never turn thy 
 face fro any poor^ manj and then the face of the 
 Lord shall not be^ turned away from thee. 
 251 Bee 
 
 . 5. In " up", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 . 5. In ^'themselves", a '^u" altered into the ''v". 
 
 . 6. In "time", a "y" altered into the ''i". 
 
 . 8. In '^ unrighteous", a ''v" altered into the " u". 
 
 . 9. After "love", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 . 10. In **^bave", a " u" altered into the ''v". 
 
 . 11. In *' have", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 
 .11. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 . 16. In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 . 16. In "up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 , 17. In "never", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 14. well pleased. 1. 14. well pleased. 
 
 (428) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Be mercifull after thy poweri If thou hast Tob. 4. 8j 9. 
 
 muchj give plenteously. If thou hast little^ do^ 
 
 thy dihgence gladly to give of that little J for so 
 
 gatherest thou thy self^ a good reward in the 
 
 day of necessity. 
 
 He^ that hath pityi^ upon the poor^j lendeth Proverbs 19 
 
 linto the Lord ■ and look what he^ layeth out, 
 
 it shall be^ paid him againi 
 
 Blessed be the man that provideth for the sick Psalm. 4j. 1. 
 
 the 
 and needy ■ the Lord shall deliver him in ^ time 
 
 of trouble! 
 
 Whilst these sentences are in reading^ the 
 Deaconsj Churchw^ardensj or other fii per- 
 son appointed for that purpose shall receive 
 the alms! for the — poorj and other devo- 
 tions of the people in a decent basonj to be 
 provided by the parish for that purposej and 
 reverently bring it to the Priest ) who shall 
 humbly psent and place it upon the holy 
 table. 
 
 And when there is a Communion^ the Priest 
 shall then place upon the table so^ much 
 
 
 1. The 255th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Be". 
 
 6. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 7. In "unto", a ''v" altered into the "u". 
 15. In "almsfl", an " e" altered into the " s". 
 19. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 22. In " upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 16. basin. 
 21. to 1. 2. p. 430. Printed as two 1. 21. to 1. 2. p. 430. Printed as two 
 
 paragraphs. paragraphs. 
 
 (429) 
 
If there be no 
 alms or oblationsj 
 then shal the 
 words (of accept- 
 ing our alms! and 
 oblations) be^ 
 left out Unsaid. 
 
 The Communion 
 
 bread and wine, as he^ shall thinkl suffi- 
 cient. After which done the Priest shall savj 
 
 Let lis pray for the whole state of Christs 
 
 Church Militant here in earth. 
 Almighty and everliving God, who by thy holy 
 Apostle hast taught lis to make prayers and 
 supplicacons and to give thanks for all men ; 
 We^ humbly beseech thee most mercifully (to 
 
 accept our alms^ and . oblationsj and) to 
 
 receive these our prayersj which we^ offer unto 
 thy divine Majesty, beseeching thee to inspire 
 continuallyt the iiniversall Church with the 
 spirit of truth, unityj and concord ■ And grant 
 that all they that do^ confess^ thy holy namej 
 may agree in the truth of thy holy word, and 
 live in unity and godly love. We^ beseech thee 
 also^ to save and defend all Christian Kingsj 
 Princes and Governours ] and specially thy ser- 
 vant Charles our — 
 
 352 
 
 1. 3. In " us", a *'v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In *' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In ''prayers", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 9. In " almse", an *'e" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 10. In "prayers", an "i" altered into the **y". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 10 (margin). In "alms", the '* s" written upon "es". 
 
 1. 11 (margin). In ** unsaid", a 'W" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 11. In '* Majesty", an " i" altered into the "j". 
 
 1. 12. After " continually", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 12. In " universall", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In " unity", a '' v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 13. After "concord", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 16. In "unity", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. The 255th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 U. Pr. 
 
 (430) 
 
 Q. Pr. 
 1-11 (margin), left unsaid. 
 1. 18. especially. 
 
The Communion 
 
 King, that under him we may be godly and 
 quietly — governed. And gi^ant unto his whole 
 Councillj and to all that are put in Authority 
 under him, that they may truly and indifferently 
 minister justice^ to the punishment of wicked- 
 ness^ and vice, and to the maintenance of thy 
 
 true religion and vertue. Give grace, o heavenly 
 
 they 
 father, to all Bishopsj and Curates, that may 
 
 both by thehy hfe and doctrine set forth thy 
 true and lively wordj and rightly and duly ad- 
 minister thy holy Sacraments ■ And to all thy 
 people give thy heavenly grace ; And especially 
 to this Congregation here psent, that with meek^ 
 heart and due reverence they may hear^ and 
 receive thy holy word, truly serving thee in holi- 
 ness^ and righteousness^ all the days of their^ 
 life. And we^ most humbly beseech thee of thy 
 goodness^, O Lord, to comfort and succour all 
 themj who in this transitory life are in trouble, 
 sorrow, need, sickness^, or any other adversity. 
 And we^ also bless^ thy holy name, for all thy 
 servants departed this life in thy faith and fear^ j 
 Beseeching thee to give lis gi-ace so to follow 
 their^ good examples^ that with them we^ may 
 
 1. 1. The 256th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " King," 
 
 1. 1. In "under", a " v" altered into the "^u". 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In " under", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In ''receive", a " u" altered into the '* v". 
 
 1. 16. In " days", " ie" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 19. In ''trouble", the " u" defaced by a blot. 
 
 1. 23. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 ('431) 
 
The Communion. 
 
 be partakers of thy heavenly kingdom^. Grant 
 this, O father, for Jesus Christ sake our only 
 Mediatour and Advocate. Ameni 
 
 When the Minister giveth warning for the 
 celebration of the holy Communionj (which 
 he^ shall alwayes do^ upon the Sunday or 
 some holy-day iinediately — pceding) after 
 the Sermon J or Homily ended j he^ shall 
 read this exhortation following. 
 
 Dearly belovedj on day next I purpose^ 
 
 through dDods assistance to administer to all 
 such as shall be^ religiously and devoutly dis- 
 posed the most comfortable Sacrament of the 
 body and bloud of Christ, to be^ 
 253 by 
 
 them received in remembrance of his meritorious 
 crossi and passion, whereby alone we^ obtain^ 
 remission of our sinsij and are made partakers 
 of the Kingdom^ of heaven f Wherefore it is 
 our duty to render most humble and hearty 
 thanks to almighty God our heavenly father^ for 
 that he^ hath given his sonfl our Saviour Jesus — 
 
 1. 6. In " upon", a ''v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In *' Homily", an '*e" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 12. In "religiously", an " e" altered into the " i". 
 
 15. The catch-word is not repeated at the commencement of the following page. 
 
 16. The 257th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " them". 
 
 18. In ** sins^", an '' n" altered into the "s ". 
 
 19. After '* heaven", the upper part of a colon blotted out. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 2. Jesus Christ's sake. 1. 2. Jesus Christ's sake. 
 
 (432) 
 
The Communion. 
 
 i 
 
 Christj not only to dfe for us, but also to be^ 
 
 our spirituall food and sustenance in that holy 
 Sacrament. Which being so divine and com- 
 
 fortable a thing to them v/hioh receive it wor- 
 thily, and so dangerous to them that will psume 
 
 to 
 ihft^ witt receive it unworthily ; my duty is to 
 
 exhort you in the mean season to consider the 
 dignity of that holy myster^^j and the great perill 
 of the unworthy — receiviing thereof j and so to 
 search and examine your own^ consciences^ (and 
 that not lightly, after the manner of dissemblers 
 with dDod I Ibut so) that ye may come holy and 
 clean to such a heavenly feastj in the marriage 
 garment required by (Bod in holy Scripturej and 
 be received as worthy partakers of that holy 
 table. 
 
 The way and meanis thereto is : ^, ffirstj 
 to examine your lives and conversations by 
 the rule of (Bods comandments J and wherein 
 soever ye shall perceive your selves to have of- 
 fended, either by will, word, or deed, there to 
 bewail! your own^ siufulness^, and to confess^ 
 your selves to Almighty God, with full purpose 
 of amendment of life. And if ye shall perceive 
 
 
 1. 
 
 In* 
 
 ' us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 6. 
 
 In' 
 
 'unworthily", a " v" altered into the "u 
 
 
 8. 
 
 In' 
 
 ' mystery", an "i" altered into the "v". 
 
 
 9. 
 
 In* 
 
 'unworthy", a "\" altered into the " u" 
 
 
 20. 
 
 In 
 
 ' have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 (433) 
 
The Communion 
 
 your offences to be^ sucli as are not only against 
 0odj but also against your neighbours j then ye 
 shall reconcile your selves unto them, being 
 ready to make restitution and satisfaction ac- 
 cording to the uttermost of your powers j for all 
 injuries and wrongs done by you to any other j 
 
 and being likewise ready to forgive others that 
 
 e 
 have offended you^ as ye would have forgivness^ 
 
 of your offences ai (Eods hand : 
 
 for otherwise the receiving of the holy Commu- 
 nion doth nothing else but increase your damna- 
 tioni Therefore if any of you be a blasphemer 
 of God, an hinderer or Slanderer of his wordj an 
 
 adultererji or be in malicej or envy, or in any 
 
 i 
 other grievous crime ; Repent you of your sins^j 
 
 or else come not to that holy table, lest after the 
 tak^ing of that holy Sacrament, the devil enter 
 into you, as he^ entred into Judas, and fill you 
 full of all iniquities, and bring you to destruction 
 both of body and souli. 
 
 And because it is requisite, that no man should 
 come to the holy Communion^ but with a full 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '* u". 
 
 L 5. In " uttermost", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In "injuries", an" i" altered into the "j". 
 
 1. 6. After ''other", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 8. In each " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 10. The 2o7th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 11. The 258th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''for' 
 
 1. 16. In "sins^", an ''e" altered into the "S". 
 (434) 
 
The Communion 
 
 trust ill (Eods mercy, and with a quiet con- 
 science \ therefore if there be^ any of youj who 
 by this mean|s cannot quiet his own| conscience 
 herein, but requireth further comfort or coun- 
 sell ) let him come to mej or to some other dis- 
 creet and learned Minister of (Bods word, and 
 open his griefg that by the ministery of (Bods 
 holy word he^ may receive the benefit of absolu- 
 tionj together with ghostly Counsell and advice, 
 to the quieting of his consciencej and avoiding of 
 all scruple and doubtfulness^! 
 
 Or in case he^ shall see the people negligent 
 to come to the holy Communion, in stead of 
 the former, he^ shall use this exhortation. 
 
 Dearly beloved brethren, on I intendj 
 
 by — (Bods grace to celebrate the Lord's Supper : 
 Unto which in (Bods behalf | J I bid you all that 
 are here psent, and — beseech you for the Lord 
 Jesus Christs sake, that ye will not refuse to 
 come thereto, being so lovingly called and bidden 
 by (Bod himself^! Ye know how grievous and — 
 unkind a thing it is, when a man hath prepared 
 a rich feast, decked his table with all kind of pro- 
 vision, sol 
 355 that 
 
 11. 1, 2. After " conscience", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 14. In *'use", a " v" altered into the *' u". 
 1. 17. In " Unto", a " V" altered into the " U". 
 1. 22. In " unkind", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 .435) 
 
The Communion 
 
 that there lacketh nothing but the guests to sit 
 down, and yet they who are called (without 
 any cause) most imthankfully refuse to come. 
 Which of you in such a case would not be 
 moved? Who would not think4fe-a great injury 
 and wrong done unto him ? Wherefore^ most 
 dearly beloved in Christ, take ye good heed, lefst 
 ye withdrawing yourselves from this holy Supper, 
 
 provoke dDods . . — " indignation against you. 
 
 It is an easy matter for a man to say, I v^U not 
 communicate, because I am otherwise hindred 
 
 with i 
 
 hf- worldly bu|sness^|i But such excuses are 
 
 not so easily accepted and allowed before God. 
 If any man say, I am a grievous sinnerj and 
 therefore am afraid to come : wherefore then 
 do| ye not repent and amend? When (Bod 
 calleth you, are ye not ashamed to say you will 
 not come? When ye should return to ©odj 
 will ye excuse your selves, and say ye are not 
 ready? Consider earnestly with your selves,, 
 how little such feigned excuses will avail before 
 God. They that refused the feast in the gospell, 
 because they had bought a farm^ or would try 
 their^ yokes of Oxen, or because they were mar- 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 The 259th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " that". 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 In " unthankfully", a '*v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.19. 
 
 In " selves", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1.20. 
 
 In ''selves", a " u" altered into the 'W". 
 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 17, 
 
 18. ye \\ill not come? 11. 17, 18. ye vi'xW not come? 
 
 (43G) 
 
The Communion 
 
 ried, were not so excused, but counted unworthy 
 of the heavenly feast ■ I for my part shall be 
 ready, and according to mine office, I bid you in 
 the name of God, I call you in Christs behalf |, 
 I exhort youj as you love your own| salvation, 
 that ye will bel partakers of this holy Commu- 
 nioui And as the son of (Bod did vouchsafe to 
 yield up his souV by death upon the cross^ 
 for your salvation ■ so| it is your duty to receive 
 the Communion^ in remembrance of the sacrifice 
 of his death, as he^ himself^ hath comaunded ■ 
 which if -sfer ye shall neglect to do|j consider with 
 your selves how great iniury ye do^ unto dDod, 
 And how sore punishment hangeth over your 
 heads for the same \ when ye wilfully abstain^ 
 from the Lords 
 
 table J 356 
 
 Table, and separate from your brethren, who 
 come to feed on the banquet of that most 
 heavenly food. These things if ye earnestly 
 consider, ye will by dDod's grace return^ to a 
 
 ]. 1. In ''unworthy", a '• v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 5. In "salvation", a "u" altered into the "\". 
 
 1. 6. In " partaker", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1. 8. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. In "upon", a "v" altered into the '^'u". 
 
 1. 9. In " salvation", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 13. In " unto'% a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 15. After "same", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. The 260th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''Table." 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 L 5. as ye love. 1. 5. as ye love. 
 
 (43?) 
 
The Communion 
 
 better mind: for the obtsiin^ing whereof we 
 shall not cease to make our humble petitions 
 unto almighty God our heavenly father^ 
 
 At the time of the celebration of the Com- 
 munion the Communicants being conveni- 
 ently placed for the receiving of the holy 
 Sacramentj the Priest shall say this ex- 
 hortation. 
 Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye that mind to 
 come to the holy Communion of the body and 
 blond of our Saviourj Christ, must consider 
 how S^ Paul exhorteth all persons diligently 
 to try and examine themselves, before they 
 psume to eat^ of that bread, and drink^ of that 
 cup. ffor as the benefit is great, if with a true 
 penitent heart and lively faith we receive that 
 holy Sacrament (for then we^ spiritually eat^ 
 the flesh of Christ, and drink! his bloudj then 
 wei dwell in Christ, and Christ in ns | we| are 
 one with Christ, and Christ wdth lis :) so is the 
 danger great, if we^ receive the same unw^orthily. 
 ffor then we are guilty of the body and blond 
 
 1. 1. In " obtaining", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1. 3. In " unto", a "^ v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 11. In " bloud", an " o" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In " themselves", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 18. After '' bloud", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. In "us", a " y" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In "unworthily", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. In *' we", the " e" tampered with. 
 
 1. 22. In " bloud", an " o" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 [. 12. Saint Paul. 1. 12. Saint Paul. 
 
 (438) 
 
The Communion 
 
 of Christ our Saviour j — w^ eat^ and drink! our 
 
 own damnation, not considering the Lords body J 
 
 we^ kindle (Dods wrath against us | weil pro- 
 plague us 
 
 yoke him to pkl^o ug with divers3 diseases^ 
 
 A 
 
 e 
 
 and sundry kinds of death. Judgi] therefore 
 
 A 
 
 your selves, brethren, that ye be not judged of 
 the Lord ; repent you truly for yoiu' sins^] past ] 
 have a lively and stedfast faith in Christ our 
 Saviour I amend your lives, and be^' in perfect — 
 charity with all men, So shall ye beO meet par- 
 takers of these holy mysterf es. And above all 
 things ye must give most humble and hearty 
 thanke to Cod the father, the sonj and the holy 
 Ghost, for the redemption of the world by the 
 ^5r death 
 
 death and passion of our Saviour Chi'istj both 
 Cod and manj who did humble himself^ even to 
 the death iipon the cross[[| for us miserable 
 sinners, who lay in darkness^ and the shadgow 
 
 . 2. After " body", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 . 3. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 . 3. After "ns", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 . 7. In " sins^", an " n" altered into the " s". 
 
 . 7. After " past", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 . 9. After " Saviour", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 .11. " these", it is doubtftil whether this word is not written ''those" in the MS. 
 
 . 11. In " mysteries", the ''y" written upon an "i". 
 
 . 15 (margin'). In ''257", the '* 7" written upon a "6". 
 
 . 16. The 26l5t page of the MS. Book commences with the word "death". 
 
 . 18. In " upon", a "r" altered into the "u". 
 
 . 18. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u", 
 
 (439) 
 
The Communion 
 
 of death, that he j might make us the Children 
 of God, and ex^alt us to everlasting life. And 
 to the end that we^ should ahvay remember the 
 exceeding great love of our master, and only 
 Saviour, Jesus Christ, thus dying for iisj and 
 the innumerable benefits which by his precious 
 blond = she tiding he^ hath obtained to us J he3 
 
 i i 
 
 hath instituted and ordained holy mysteryes, as 
 
 A 
 
 pledges of his love, and for a continual^ remem- 
 brance of his death, to our great and endless^ 
 comfort. To him therefore with the father^ and 
 the holy Ghost, let us give (as we are most 
 bounden) continuall thank sj submitting our 
 selves wholly — to his holy will and pleasure, 
 and studying to serve him in tme hohness^ and 
 righteousness^ all the dayes of our life. Amen. 
 Then shall the Priest say to them that come 
 to receive the holy Communion^ 
 Ye that do^ truly and earnestly repent you of 
 your sin^sj and are in love and charity with your 
 neighbour S| and intend to lead a new life, fol- 
 lowing the comandments of God, and walking 
 
 1. 
 
 1. 
 
 In "us", a "r" altered into the ''u". 
 
 L 
 
 2. 
 
 In "us", a " \" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 
 
 5. 
 
 In " us", a " \" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 
 
 7. 
 
 In "bloud-shedding", an " o'' altered into the ' 
 
 1. 
 
 7. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 
 
 7. 
 
 After " us", a comma alcered into the semicolon 
 
 1. 
 
 8. 
 
 In " ordained", an ** e" altered into an " a". 
 
 L 
 
 8. 
 
 In "mysteries", the "y " written upon an " i". 
 
 1. 
 
 12. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 
 
 14. 
 
 In " selves", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 ^• 
 
 16. 
 
 In " dayes", an "i" altered into the "v". 
 (440) 
 
The Communion 
 
 from henceforth in his holy ways! | draw near! 
 
 with faith J and take this holy Sacrament to 
 
 your comfort, and make your humble confession 
 
 to almighty God, meekly kneeling upon your 
 
 knees. 
 
 Then shall this generall confession be^ 
 
 madcj in the name of all those that are 
 
 minded to receive the holy — Communion^ 
 
 by one of the Ministers, both hei and all 
 
 the people kneeling humbly upon their 
 
 knees } and sayingi 
 
 Almighty Godj father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 
 e 
 maker of all thingsj Judgi of all men J we^ ac- 
 e 
 
 knowledgi and bewail| our 
 
 manifold ®^*/ 
 
 manifold sin^s and wickedness^, which we from 
 time to time most grievously have comitted. 
 By thought, wordj and deed, against thy divine 
 Majesty, Provok^ing most justly — thy wrath 
 and indignation against iisi We^ do^ earnestly 
 repent, and are heartily sorry for these our 
 
 1. 1. After *' waysH^', a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 1 . In *' near.^l", an " e" altered into the "a". 
 
 1. 2. In " this", the " th" written upon an erasure. 
 
 1. 4. In " upon", a "\" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. After " men", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. The 262nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word "manifold". 
 
 1. 17. In each " time", the " i" written upon a " y". 
 
 1. 17. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 20. In " us", a "v'' altered into the "u". 
 
 2G (441) 
 
The Communion 
 
 misdoingsj The remembrance of them is grievous 
 unto vs, The burden of them is intolierablei 
 !^aTe mercy upon us, have mercy upon us, 
 most merciful! father; for thy son our Lord 
 Jesus Christs sake^ forgive us all that is pastj 
 And grant that we^ may ever hereafter Serve 
 and please thee§ in newness^ of lifej To the 
 honour and glory of thy namcj through Jesus 
 Christ our Itordi Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Priest (or the Bishop being 
 present) stand iipj and turning himself^ to 
 the people, pronounce this absolution^ 
 Almighty Ci3od our heavenly father, ^vho of his 
 great mercy hath promised forgiveness^ of sinsi 
 to all them that with hearty repentance and true 
 faith turn unto him J have mercy upon you, 
 pardon and deliver you from all your sins2j con- 
 firm and strengthen you in all goodness^j and 
 bring you to everlasting life, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lordi Ameni 
 
 2. In " unto", a " v", altered into the " u". 
 
 3. In *' Have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 3. In each "upon", a '* v" altered into the ^'u". 
 
 3. In each " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 3. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 5. In " us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 7. After " thee", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 11. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 14. In "sinsj", an " n" altered into the "s''. 
 
 16. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 16. After " him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 16. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 16. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 17. In " sinsj" an " n" altered into the '* S". 
 
 (442) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Then shall the Priest sayj 
 Hear what comfortable words our Saviour 
 Christ saith unto all that truly turn to himi 
 Come unto me all that travel and are heavy s. Mat. 11.28 
 laden, and I will refresh youi 
 
 So (Bod loved the world, that he^ gave his only s. John. 3. I6 
 begotten son| to the end that all that believe in 
 him should not perish, but have everlasting life. 
 
 Hearl also what S. Paul saithi 
 This is a true sayingj and worthy of all men to j timothy. 1. 
 be receivedj that Jesus Christ came into the 
 world to save sinners. 
 
 Hear^ also what Si John saithi 
 
 359 Jf 
 
 If any man sinj we have an advocate with the 1 s. Joh. 3. 
 father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he^ is the 
 propitiation for our sinsli 
 
 After which the Priest shall proceed, saying, 
 Lift lip your hearts^ 
 
 
 3. 
 
 In «' unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 4. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 8. 
 
 In "have", a **u" altered into the "v". 
 
 
 
 12. 
 
 In "save", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 
 
 15. 
 
 The 263rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " If". 
 
 
 15. 
 
 In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 
 
 17. 
 
 In " sins§", an " n" altered into the "s". 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 In "up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 
 U. Pr. 
 
 Q.Pr. 
 
 1 
 
 4. 
 
 travail. 1. 4. 
 
 travail. 
 
 1 
 
 9. 
 
 Saint Paul. 1. 9. 
 
 Saint Paul. 
 
 1 
 
 11. 
 
 Christ Jesus. 1.11. 
 
 Christ Jesus. 
 
 1 
 
 13. 
 
 Saint John. 1. 13. 
 
 Saint John. 
 
 2 G 2 (443) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Answer! 
 We^ lift them up iiuto the Lordi 
 
 Priesti 
 Let us give thanks unto our Lord Godi 
 
 Answer! 
 It is meet and right so^ to do^! 
 
 Sdy'Fl?her) ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ 'Pncst tum^ to the Lords 
 
 must be^ omitted table, and say, 
 
 on Trmity Sund ' •' \ 
 
 *ay • It is very meet, right and our bounden duty, 
 
 that we^ should at! all timesj and in all places 
 give thanks itnto theej o Lord, holy father, 
 Almighty, everlasting God. 
 
 Here shall follow the proper preface^ ac- 
 cording to the timej if there be any 
 specially appointed S or else — imediately 
 shall followj 
 Therefore with Angells§ and Archangells, and 
 with all the Company of heaven we^ laud and 
 magnifie thy — glorious name, evermore praising 
 thee, and saying, holy, holy, holy, ]U^ord dDod of 
 hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy gloryi§ 
 Glory be^ to thee, O Lord most highi Amen. 
 
 }• 
 
 2. 
 
 2. 
 
 4. 
 
 4. 
 11. 
 17. 
 21. 
 
 In "up", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 In "unto", a " v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 In "us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 In " unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 After "Angels", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 After " glory,", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 11. 
 1. 
 
 7,8 
 22. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 (margin). Printed at foot of page. 
 
 Lord most High. Amen. 1. 22. Lord most high. Amen. 
 (144) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Proper Prefaces. 
 
 Upon Christmas dayj and se^ven dayes afteri 
 
 Because thou didst give Jesus Christ thine only 
 
 Son to be born as at this time for lis, who by 
 
 the operation of the holy Ghost was made very 
 
 man of the Substance of the Virgin Mary his 
 
 mother, and that without spot of sin^ to make 
 
 lis clean from all siuji^. Therefore with 
 gels 
 
 Anglii. 
 
 A 
 
 Upon Easter dayj and se^ven dayes after. 
 
 But chiefly are we^ bound to praise thee for the 
 
 glorious resurrection of thy sonfi Jesus Christ 
 
 our Lord 5 1 for he^ is the very Paschall lamb 
 
 avFay 
 
 which was offered for us, and hath taken ^ the 
 
 sin of the world J who by his death hath de- 
 stroyed — death, and by his ris|ing to life again 
 hath restored to us — everlasting lifei There- 
 fore &c. 
 
 Upon 360 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In "Upon", a "Y" altered into the " U". 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 In "dayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 9. 
 
 In "Angels", the " gels" interlined in a different character and ink from the text, 
 
 
 over an obliteration. 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 In " Upon", a " V" altered into the " U". 
 
 1. 10. 
 
 In "dayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 After " world", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In " Upon", a " V" altered into the " U". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 I. 9. Angels, &;c. 1. 9. Angels, ^c. 
 
 II. 17, 18. Therefore with Angels, ^c. 11. 17, 18. Therefore with Angels, 4-e, 
 
 (445; 
 
The Communion 
 
 Upon Ascension dajj and se^^ven dayes after. 
 Through thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus 
 Christ our Lord, who after his most glorious 
 resurrection manifestly — appeared to all his 
 Apostles, and in their sight ascended up into 
 heaven to prepare a place for us | that where 
 he^ isj thither we^ might also^ ascend, and 
 reign with him in glory. Therefore &c. 
 
 "BLTpon Whitsundayj and six dayes afteri 
 Through, Jesus Christ our Lord \ according to 
 whose most true promise the holy ghost came 
 down as aO this time from heaven with a sudden 
 great soundj as it had been a mighty wind, in 
 the likeness^] of fiery tonguesj lighting upon the 
 Apostles, to teach them, and to lead them to all 
 truth, giving [hem both the gift of divers^ 
 lauguagesj and also boldness^ with fervent zeal^j 
 constantly to preach the gospell unto all na- 
 tions, whereby we^ have been brought out of 
 
 ar 
 
 darkness^ and errour into the cle_J light and true 
 
 1. 1. The 264th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "Upon' 
 
 1. 1. In "Upon", a "V" altered into the "U". 
 
 1. 1. In " dayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 5. In "up", a "y" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. After "us", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In " Upon", a "V" altered into the " U". 
 
 1. 9. In "dayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 12. In "time", the "i" written upon a "y". 
 
 1. 14. In "upon" a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 8. Therefore with Angels, ^'C. 1. 8. Therefore with Angels, ^'c. 
 
 (446) 
 
The Communion 
 
 knowledge of thee, and of thy son Jesus Christ. 
 Therefore with Angelsj &c. 
 
 Upon the feast of Trinity only. 
 Who art one Cod, one Lord ; not one only 
 person, but three persons in one substancei ffor 
 that which we^ believe of the glory of the father^ 
 the same we believe of the son, and of the holy 
 Ghost, without any difference or inequality! 
 Therefore &c. 
 
 After each of which prefaces^ shall imedi- 
 ately be sung or ^aicl^ 
 Therefore with Angells and Archangels^ and 
 w^ith all the Company of heaven^ we^ laud and 
 magnifie thy glorious name, evermore praising 
 theej and saying, holy, holy, holy, Lord God of 
 hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy gloryiQ 
 Glory be^ to thee, o Lord, most highi Amen. 
 Then shall the Priest kneeling down| ai 
 the Lords table say in the name of all them 
 that shall receive the Communionj this 
 prayer follo"v\ingi/ 
 
 We^ do^ not presume to come to this thy tablej 
 O mercifull Lordj trusting in our own^ righteous- 
 
 1. 3. In "Upon", a "V" altered into the "U". 
 
 1. 6. In "believe", an " €' altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 16. After " glory i", a blot as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 22. The 264th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 23. The 265th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "WejT'. 
 
 V. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 9. Therefore with Angels, 8cc. 1. 9. Therefore with Angels, 8fc. 
 
 1.17. O Lord most High. Amen, 1.17. O Lord most high. Amen. 
 
 (447) 
 
 361 
 
The Communion 
 
 ness^, but in thy manifold and great merlciesi 
 
 We^ are not worthy soO much as to gather iip 
 the crums under thy table. But thou art the 
 same Lord, whose property is alwayes to have 
 mercy | Grant us thereforcj gracious Lord, so^ 
 to eaty the flesh of thy dear^ son Jesus Christ, 
 and to drink his bloudj that our sinfull bodies 
 may be made clean^ by his yji'y body, and our 
 soulis washed through his most precious bloud> 
 and that we may evermore dwell in him, and 
 he^ in iisi Amen. 
 
 When the Pries tj standing before the table, 
 hath so^ ordered the bread and wine, that he^ 
 may with the more readiness^ and decency 
 break the bread before the people, and take 
 the cup into his hands, he^ shall say the 
 prayer of consecration^ as followeth 
 Almighty God, our heavenly father, who of thy 
 tender mercy didst give thine only son Jesus 
 Christ to suffer — death upon the cross^ for our 
 redemption, who made there (by his o/ne obla- 
 tion of himself^ once offerQed) a fullj pfect, and 
 sufficient sacrifice, oblation§ and satisfaction^ for 
 the sins3 of the whole world, and did institute, 
 
 1. 2. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In "under", a "y" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. In "al.wayes", an "i" altered into the "Y'. 
 
 1. 4. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 5. After "mercy", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 5. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. Between "his" and "body", a word obliterated. 
 
 1. 11. In "us", a "v", altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. After "oblation", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 23. After " satisfaction", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 24. In " sins||", an "n" altered into the "s". 
 (448) 
 
The Communion 
 
 and in his holy Gospell comau^d us to continue 
 a perpetuall memory of that his precious deathj 
 untill his combing again | Hear'] iisj o merci- 
 fidl fatherj we most humbly bese|Sh theej 
 and grauit that we^ receiving these thy crea- 
 tures of bread and wine, according to thy son 
 our Sauiour Jesus Christs holy institution, in 
 
 reiriembrance of his death and passion, may be 
 
 bloud 
 partakers of his most blessed body and bloud 
 
 who in the same night that h^e was betrayed (a) (^) ^^^f *^® ^"est 
 
 IS to t£LK6 l116 
 
 took bread and when hee^ had s^iven thanksi (b) Patea into his hand 
 
 , 11. , . , . ^,. . , ' . (b) and here to 
 
 he^ brake it, and gave it to his disciples, saying, break the bread, 
 take, eat^, (c) this is my body which is given for lay his hand 
 you, do^ this in remembrance of me^i i^ike- bread. 
 wise after Supper (d) he^ tooky the cup, and [q Jke^the cup 
 when he^ had given thanks, he^ gave it to them, f^^.^li^ ^:,^/;, ^.^ 
 saying, drink^ ye all of this, for ^ this (e) is ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 OU (be^ it challice 
 
 my blourd of the new testament, which is shed ^l ^^son) in w^" 
 
 •^ A there is any 
 
 for you ^^^^ *° ^^^ con* 
 
 secrated 
 
 and 363 
 
 and for many for the remission of sins| : Do^ 
 
 
 3. 
 
 In "until-f"', a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 3. 
 
 After " again", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 
 
 3. 
 
 In "us", a " \" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 13. 
 
 In "take", the "t" tampered with. 
 
 
 
 13 ( 
 
 margin). In "upon", a " r" altered into the " u". 
 
 
 
 14. 
 
 In "this", the " t" tampered with. 
 
 
 
 21. 
 
 The 266th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ' 
 
 ' and". 
 
 
 21. 
 
 In "sinsij", an " n" altered into the "s". 
 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 11 (margin), hands. 1. 11 (margin), hands. 
 
 (449) 
 
The Communion 
 
 this J as oft as ye shall drink ^ itj in remembrance 
 ofme^i Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Minister first receive the 
 Communion in both kinds himself^j and 
 then proceed to deliver the same to the 
 Bishops, Priestsj and deacons in like manner 
 (if any be^ present) and after that to the 
 people also in order, into their hands, all 
 meekly kneelingi. ";3nd when he^ delivereth 
 the bread to any onej he^ shall say. 
 The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was 
 given for theej preserve thy body and souli 
 lanto everlasting life.i Cake§ and eat| this in 
 •is- remembrance that Christ dyed for thee| and 
 feed on him in thy heart by faith with thanks- 
 giving. 
 
 And the Minister that delivereth the cup to 
 any onej shall sayj 
 The bloud of our Lord Jesus Christj which was 
 shed for thee, preserve thy body and soul| iinto 
 everlasting life. Drink ^ this in remembrance 
 that Christs bloud was shed for thee, and be^ 
 thankfull. 
 
 If the consecrated bread or wine be all 
 spent before all have communicated; the 
 Priest is to consecrate more according to the 
 
 1. 13. In "unto", a *W altered into the "u". 
 1. 13. After " Take", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 1. 20. In *'unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 25. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 1. 25. After " communicated", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 (450) 
 
The Communion 
 
 n 
 
 form^ before prescribed : Begining al [Our 
 
 Saviour Christ in the same night, &c,] for 
 
 t 
 the blessing of the bread ; and a| [hkewise 
 
 after supper] for the blessing of the Cup. 
 When all have communicated j the Minister 
 shall return^ to the Lords tablej and 
 reverently place upon it what remaineth of 
 the consecrated elements^ covering the same 
 with a fair^ linjz^en clo^th. 
 Then shall the Priest say the fiords prayer, 
 the people repeating after him every petition. 
 Our father which art in heaven; hallowed be thy 
 name-f "^hy kingdom^ comci "Chy will be^ 
 done in earth j as it is in heaven f (Dive lis this 
 day our daily breads :^nd forgive lis our tres- 
 passesj as we^ forgive them that trespass! against 
 lisi 2ind lead lis not into temptation S but de- 
 liver us from evilZ-f ffor, for thine is the king- 
 domlj the power and the gloryj for ever and 
 ever. Amen. 
 
 263 
 
 11. 1, 2. Parentheses altered into the brackets in different ink. 
 
 11. 3;, 4, Parentheses altered into the brackets in different ink. 
 
 1. 5. In " have", a "u^' altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 7. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In "^ prayer", an '' i" altered into the ^'y". 
 
 1. 13. After "name", a semicolon altered into the period. 
 
 1. 13. After " come", a semicolon altered into the period. 
 
 1. 14. After "heaven", a semicolon altered into the period. 
 
 1. 14. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In each "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. After "e\4U", a semicolon altered into the period. 
 
 1. 21. The 266th page of the MS. Book has no catch- word. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1.19. and the power. 1.19. And the power. 
 
 (451) 
 
The Communion 
 
 After shall be^ saidj as followeth. 
 O Lord and heavenly father, we^ thy humble 
 servants entirely desire thy fatherly goodness^j 
 mercifully to accept this our sacrifice of praise 
 and thanksgiving | most humbly beseeching thee 
 to grant, that by the merits and death of thy son 
 Jesus Christ, and through faith in his bloudj we^ 
 and all thy whole Church may obtain^ remission 
 of our sinsij and all other benefits of his passion. 
 And here we^ offer and psent itnto thee, Lordj 
 our selvesj our soul^sj and bodies to be^ a rea- 
 sonablej holyj and lively sacrifice unto thee J 
 humbly beseeching thecj that all we^ who are 
 ptakers of this holy Communion, may be fulfilled 
 with thy grace and heavenly benediction. And 
 although we^ be unworthy through our manifold 
 sinsi to offer unto thee any sacrifice j yet we^ 
 beseech thee to accept this our bounden duty 
 and service} not weigliing our mer|its| but 
 pdoning our offences, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord j by whomj and with whomj in the unity 
 of the holy Ghost, all honour and glory be unto 
 thee, O father almighty, world without end. 
 Amen. 
 
 1. 1. The 267th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''After". 
 
 1. 5. After "thanksgiving", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In "sinsp", an "n" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 10. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. In "selves", a "u" altered into the "r". 
 
 1. 12. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In "unworthy", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In "sinsfl", an "n" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 21. After " Lord", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 21. In "unity", a "v^' altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (452) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Or thisi 
 
 Almighty and everliving God, we^ most heartily 
 
 — thank thee, for that thou do^st vouchsafe to 
 
 feed 
 koope us, who have duly received these holy 
 
 mysteries, with the — spiritual! food of the most 
 precious body and bloud of thy son our Saviour 
 Jesus Christ | and do^st assure lis — thereby of 
 thy favour and goodness^ towards us | And 
 that we^ are very members incorporate in the 
 mysticall body of thy son, which is the blessed 
 company of all faithful! people j and are also 
 heir|s through hope of thy everlasting kingdom^j 
 by the merits of the most precious death and pas- 
 sion of thy dear^ soni And we most humbly 
 beseech thee, O . — ^ heavenly father^ so to assist 
 us with thy grace, that we^ may continue in 
 that holy fellowshipj and doi all such good works 
 as thou hast prepared for us to walk in, . — - 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom with 
 thee and the holy Ghost be all honour and glory 
 world without endi Amen. 
 
 364 
 
 1. 4. 
 1. 4. 
 1. 5. 
 1. 7. 
 1. 7. 
 1. 8. 
 1. 8. 
 1. 8. 
 1. 10. 
 1. 11. 
 1. 16. 
 1. 18. 
 1. 22. 
 
 " v" altered into the " u". 
 , a " u" altered into the ** V* 
 
 In "us", 1 
 
 In " have' 
 
 In "mysteries", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 After " Christ", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 In " us", a " V altered into the " u". 
 
 In "favour", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 In " us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 After "us", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 In "mysticall", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 After "people", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 The 267th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 (453) 
 
The Communion 
 
 Then shall be said or sung ; 
 Glory be to God on high, and in earth peace, 
 good will towards meni We^ praise theej we^ 
 bless^ thee, we^ worship thee, we^ glorifie thee, 
 we^ give thanks to thee for thy great glory, 
 O Lord CDod, heavenly Iking, (Bod the father 
 almighty. 
 
 O Lordj the only begotten son Jesu Christ J 
 O Lord God, — Lamb of God, son of the father, 
 that takest away the sins| of the world, have 
 mercy upon iisi thou, that takest away the 
 have mercy upon us. Thou that takest away the 
 ^sin^s of the world j -have mercy upon uo rcccivo 
 the sins of the ^vorld receive 
 
 ^our prayeri Chou that sittest ai the right 
 hand of (Bod the father, have mercy upon 
 lis. 
 
 ffor thou only art holy, thou only art the Cord, 
 thou onlyj O Cbristj with the holy Ghost, art 
 most high in the glory of (Bod the father. Amen. 
 Then the Priest (or Bishop if he^ be psent) 
 shall let them depart with this blessing. 
 The peace of God which passeth all iinderstand- 
 
 1. The 268th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "Then". 
 
 10. In "sinsll", an *'n" altered into the "s". 
 
 10. In "have'% a "u" altered into the "\". 
 
 11. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 11. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 . 12, 13 (interlineation). " the the", sic orig. 
 14. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 14. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 14. In "us", a "r" altered into the "u". 
 
 15. In "us", a "r" altered into the "u". 
 
 21. In "understand-", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U, Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 18. God the Father. Amen. 1. 18. God the Father. Amen. 
 
 (454) 
 
The Communion 
 
 ingj keep! your hearts and minds in the know- 
 
 e 
 ledgi and love of CDod, and of his son Jesus 
 
 A 
 
 Christ our Lord : And the blessing of God 
 almighty, the father, the son, and the holy 
 ghost, be amongst youj and remain^ with you 
 alwayes. Amen. 
 
 Collects to be^ said after the Offertory, 
 when there is no Communion J every such 
 day one J or more | and the same may be^ 
 said also as often as occasion shall serve, 
 after the Collects either of morning or eve- 
 ning prayer 5 Communion j or Litanyi by 
 the discretion of the Minister. 
 Assist lis mercifully, o Lord, in these our sup- 
 plications and prayers, and dispose the way of 
 thy servants, towards — the attain^ment of ever- 
 lasting salvationj that among all the Changes and 
 chances of this mortall life, they may ever be 
 defended by thy most gracious and ready help^j 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 O Almighty Lord, and everlasting 0od, vouch- 
 safej we^ beseech theej to direct, sanctifiej and 
 govern both our hearts and 
 
 265 
 
 1. 6. In " alwayes", an "i" altered into the "Y'. 
 
 1. 9. After " more", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. In "us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 17. In " salvation", a "u" altered into the "v^'. 
 
 1. 24. The 268th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 11, 1 2 . at Morning or Evening Prayer, 
 (455) 
 
The Communion 
 
 ies 
 
 bod^^es- in the waysy of thy laws!, and in the 
 
 works of thy comandments, that through thy 
 most mighty protection, both here and ever, we^ 
 may be^ preserved in body and soul^j through 
 our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 Grantj we^ beseech thee, almighty God, that 
 
 have 
 the words that which we^ have heard this day 
 
 with our outward ears^lj may through thy grace 
 be so^ grafted inwardly in our hearts, that they 
 may bring forth in lis the fruit of good living, 
 to the honour and praise of thy name, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doingsj with thy 
 most gracious favour, and further us with thy 
 continuall help^, that in all our works begun, 
 continued and ended in thee, we^ may glorifie 
 thy holy name, and finally by thy mercy obtain^ 
 everlasting lifcj through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 Almighty Godj the fountain^ of all goodne g se 
 wisdom^, who knowest our necessityes before 
 we^ ask^j and our ignorance in asking | We^ 
 beseech thee to haTe compassion upon our infir- 
 
 1. The 269tli page of the MS. Book commences with the word "bodies". 
 
 1. In "wayS'T', an "e" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. ]. In "laws; i", an "e" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 8. In "ears^", an " e" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 10. In "us'Ca *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 14. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 17. In "obtain^", an "e" altered into the "a". 
 
 23. In "have", a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 23. In " upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 (456) 
 
The Communion 
 
 mities | and those things which for our itn wor- 
 thiness^ we^ dare notj and for our bhndness^ we^ 
 cannot ask^, vouchsafe to give lis for the worthi- 
 ness^ of thy son Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 Ahnighty God, who hast promised to hear^ 
 the petitions of them that ask^ in thy Sons name \ 
 We^ beseech thee mercifully to incline thine 
 ear^s to us that have made now our prayers 
 and supplications unto theej and grant that those 
 things which we^ have faithfully asked according 
 to thy will, may effectually be^ obtained, to the re- 
 lief^ of our necessity, and to the setting forth of 
 thy glory, through Jesus Christ our Lordi Ameui 
 Upon the Sundayes and other holy dayes (if 
 there be^ no communion) shall bee^ said all 
 that is appointed ay the communion, itntill 
 the end of the generall prayer [for the good 
 estate of the Catholick Church of Christ] 
 , — ' together with one or moe of these 
 
 1. 1. la " \mworthinesse", a "v" altered into, the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In "give", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 3. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. After "name", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1, 8. In "us", a "v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 8. In "prayers", an ''i" altered into the *'y". 
 
 1. 9. In ^'unto", a " v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 1. 10. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 12. In "reliefe", "ei" altered mto the "ie". 
 
 1. 14. In " Sundayes", an " i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 14. In "dayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 I. 17. In "untill", a "^ V altered into the " u". 
 
 II. 17, 18. Parentheses altered into the brackets. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 17, IS. [For the whole state of Chrisfs U. 17, 18. [For the whole state of Christ's 
 
 Church militant here in earth]. Church militant here in earth]. 
 
 1. 19. more. 1. 19. more, 
 
 2 H (457) 
 
The Communion 
 
 collects last before ^ — ' rehearsed, con- 
 cluding with the blessing. 
 
 S66 
 
 And there shall be no celebration of the Lords 
 supper, except there be a convenient number to 
 Communicate with the Priest according to his 
 discretion. 
 
 And if there be not above twenty persons in the 
 parish of discretion to receive the Communion j 
 jet there shall be^ no Communion, except four (or 
 three at the least) communicate with the Priest. 
 And in Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches and 
 Colledges, where there are many Priests and 
 Deacons, they shall all receive the Communion 
 with the Priest every Sunday ay the least, except 
 they have a reasonable cause to the contrary. 
 And to take away all occasion of dissensionj and 
 superstition J which any person hath or might 
 have conceruuing the bread and wine, it shall 
 suffice that the bread be^ such as is iisuall to 
 be^ eaten 5 but the best and purest wheat! 
 bread that conveniently may be gotten. 
 And if any of the bread and wine remain! 
 unconsecrated !| the Curate shall have it to his 
 
 1. 3. The 269tli page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 4. The 270th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''And' 
 
 1. 9. After " Communion", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1, 16. In *'^have", a " u" altered into the '^ v". 
 
 L 20. In " usualjl", a * V altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. After " eaten", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 24. In " unconsecrated", a " \" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 24. In " have", a ** u" altered into the " v". 
 (458) 
 
The Communion 
 
 own^ use ■ but if any remain^ of that which was 
 consecrated, it shall not be carried out of the 
 Church, but the Priest and such other of the 
 communicants as he^ shall then call iinto him, 
 shall imediately after the blessing, reverently 
 eat and drink^ the same. 
 
 The bread and wine for the Communion shall 
 be^ provided by the Curate and the Church- 
 wardens, ai the charges of the parish. 
 And notej that every Comi Parishioner shall 
 communicate a| the least three times in the 
 year^, of which Easter to be one. And yearly 
 at Easter every Parishioner shall reckon with 
 the Parson, Vicarj or Curate | or his or their 
 Deputy, or Deputyes, and pay to them or him 
 all Ecclesiasticall duties, accustomably duCf 
 then and at that time to be paidi 
 After the divine divine service ended j the money 
 given aS the Offertory shall be^ disposed of to 
 such pious and charitable itsesj as the Minister 
 and Church = wardens shall think fi|. Wherin 
 if they disagree, it shall be disposed of as the 
 Ordinary shall appoint. 
 
 ses' 
 
 1 . In " use" , a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. In '' any" the " an" tampered with, and a third letter rendered undistinguishable. 
 
 4. In " unto", a " v" altered into the '^u". 
 
 14. After "Curate", a comma altered into the semicolon, 
 
 17. In "time", the "i" written upon a "y". 
 
 18. In '^ divine", an " e" altered into the "i". 
 20. In "uses", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 24. The 270th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 2 H 2 (459) 
 
Whereas it is ordained in this office for the 
 Administration of the Lords Supper, that the 
 Communicants should receive the same kneehng \ 
 (which order is well meantj for a significacon of 
 our humble and gratefull acknowledgment of the 
 — benefits of Christ therein given to all worthy 
 Receivers J And for the avoiding of such Propha- 
 nationj and disorder in the holy Communion, as 
 might otherwise ensue) yet, le|st the same kneel- 
 ing should by any persons, either out of igno- 
 ranccj and infirmity, or out of malice and obsti- 
 nacy, be misconstrued and depraved | It is here 
 declared, that thereby no adoration is intended^ 
 or ought to be done, — either unto the Sacra- 
 mentall bread and wine, there — bodily received, 
 or unto any Corporal presence of Christs natu- 
 ral flesh, and bloudi ffor the Sacramentall bread, 
 and wine remain^ still in their very natural sub- 
 stances, and therefore may not be adored, (for 
 that were idolatry5 ^^ be abhorred of all faithfull 
 Christians) and the natural body and bloud of 
 our Saviour Christ are in heaven, and not here | 
 
 1. 1. The 271st page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Whereas"; it has no 
 
 head line. 
 
 1. 3. After " kneeling", a comma altered into the semicolon, 
 
 J. 12. After " depraved", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. In "unto", a " \" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In *'unto", a " v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 22. After *'here", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 13. hereby. 1. 13. hereby. 
 
 1. 15. Bread or Wine. 
 (460) 
 
it being against the truth of Christ s natural 
 body, to be at one time in more places then 
 one. 
 
 The Ministration of publick Baptism 
 
 of Infants to be used in the Church. 
 
 The people are to be admonished, that it is most 
 convenient that baptism should not be adminis- 
 tred but upon Sundayes and other holy Daysj 
 when the most number of people come together: 
 as well for that the Congregation there psent 
 may testiiie the receiving of them that be newly 
 baptized into the number of Christ's Church j as 
 also because in the baptism of infants, every 
 man psent may be put in — remembrance of his 
 own profession made to (Dod in his baptismal 
 
 f for which cause also it is expedient that 
 
 ^ — ' Baptism bey ministred in the vulgar 
 
 tongue. 
 
 NeverthelessO 268 
 
 1. 2. In " time", a "y" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 5. In ''used", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. In "upon", a "v" altered into the '"u". 
 
 1. 8. In " Sundayes", an "i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 8. In ''Days", an "i" altered into the '^y". 
 
 1. 12. After " Church", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15, After "baptism^", a comma altered into the period. 
 
 1. 17. In "vulgar", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1. 19. In "Nevertheless'7', a " u" altered into the "v". 
 
 XJ. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 6 to p. 462. 1. 2. Printed in one para- 1. 6 to p. 462. 1. 2. Printed in one para*, 
 graph. graph. 
 
 1. 17. administered. 
 
 (461)- 
 
+ 
 
 Publick Baptism 
 
 Nevertheless^f (if necessity so require) children 
 
 may be^ baptized upon any other day. 
 
 And notej that there shall be for every male 
 
 Childg to be^ baptized t^YO godfathers and 
 
 one godmother S and for every female, one god- 
 
 fatherf and two godmothers§i 
 
 When there are children to be baptized, the 
 
 e 
 Parents shall give knowledge thereof over night, 
 
 or in the morning before the begining of morn- 
 ing prayer to the Curate. 
 
 And then the godfathers, and godmothers, and 
 the people, with the children must be ready at 
 the font, either imediatly after the last lesson 
 
 ai morning prayerj or else imediately after the 
 
 t 
 last lesson aff evening prayer^ as the Curate by 
 
 his discretion shall appoint. And the Priest 
 comSing to the font (which is then to be^ filled 
 with pure water) and standing there shall say. 
 
 Hath this child been already baptized^ or 
 
 no? 
 
 If they answer, No : Then shall the Priest 
 
 proceed as foUowethi 
 
 1. 1. The 272nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''Nevertheless/i^ 
 
 1. 1. After ** Nevertheless^", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 2. In "upon", a " y" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. After " Child", a blot, as if to obUterate a point. 
 
 1, 6, After " godfather", a blot, as if to obUterate a point. 
 
 1. 6. After " godmothers", a blot, as if to obUterate a point. 
 
 1. 19. A cross (in pencil) in the margin. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11.7—18. Printed in one paragraph. H, 7_18. Printed in one paragraph, 
 
 (462) 
 
Of Infants 
 
 Dearly beloved, forasmuch as all men are con- 
 ceived and born in sin, and that our Saviour Christ 
 saith. None can enter into the Kingdom^ of d^odj 
 except he^ be regenerate and bom anew of water 
 and of the holy Ghost f I beseech you to call — 
 upon (Bod the father, through our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, that of his bounteous mercy he^ mil 
 grant to this child, that thing which by nature 
 he^ cannot hare, that he^ may be baptized with 
 
 water and the holy Ghost, and received into 
 
 lively 
 Christ's holy Church, and be made a ^ member 
 
 of the same. 
 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy great 
 
 mercy didst save Noah and his family in the 
 
 Ark^ from perishing by water. And also didst 
 
 safely lead the Children of Israel — thy people 
 through the red sea, figuring thereby thy holy 
 baptism ; and by the baptism of thy welbeloved 
 son Jesus Christ in the River Jordan didst sanc- 
 tifie water to the mystical! washing 
 
 away 
 
 away of sin ) We^ beseech thee for thine infinite 
 
 5. After " Ghost", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 6. In "npon'% a "\" altered into the "u". 
 9. In " have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 16. In " save" a "u" altered into the "\". 
 
 22. In '' mystical^", an " i" altered into the "y". 
 
 24. The 273rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''away**. 
 
 24. After " sin", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 (463) 
 
Publick Baptism 
 
 mercies, — that thou wilt mercifully look| upon 
 this Child ] wash him and sanctifie him with the 
 holy Ghost, that he^ being delivered from thy 
 WTathj may be received into the ark^ of Christs 
 Church I and being stedfast in faith, joyfull 
 through hope, and rooted in Charity, may so 
 pai^^ the waves of this troublesomi — world, 
 that finally he^ may come to the land of everlast- 
 ing life I there to reign^ with thee world without 
 end, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Almighty and imortal God, the aid of all that 
 need, the helper of all that flee to thee for suc- 
 cour, the life of them that believe, and the resur- 
 rection of the dead; We^ call upon thee for 
 this infant, that he^ combing to thy holy baptism 
 may receive remission of his sins| by spirituall 
 regeneration. Eeceive him, o Lord, as thou 
 hast promised by thy welbeloved son, saying, 
 AskI, and ye shall hare; seek, and ye shall 
 find^ } knockj and it shall be opened unto 
 you ■ ® So give now unto us that ask^ jj let 
 
 1, 1. In "upon", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 2. After "Child", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. After " Church", a comma altered into the semicolon, 
 
 1. 7. In "troublesom'j", the "u" tampered with in darker ink. 
 
 1. 9. After "life", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In "sins^j", an "n" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 19. In "have", a "u" altered into the "^-". 
 
 1. 20. After " findj6", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 20. In "unto", a "r" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. After "you:", an obliteration. 
 
 1. 21. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. In "us", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 21. After "ask^", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 (464) 
 
of Infants \ 
 
 us that seek^ find^; open the gate unto us ' 
 
 that knock | that this infant may enjoy the ever- : 
 
 lasting benediction of thy heavenly — washing^ ; 
 
 and may come to the eternall kingdom^ which 
 thou hast promisedj by Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then shall the people stand up, and the 
 
 Priest shall say, Hear^ the words of the 
 
 Gospell, written by Saint Mark^j in the 
 
 tenth Chapter, ai the thirteenth verse. 
 They brought young Children to Christ, that s. Mark. 10.13 
 he^ should touch themj and his disciples re- 
 buked those that brought themi IBut when ; 
 Jesus saw itj he^ was much displeased, and said , 
 unto them, Suixer the little Children to come 
 unto me, and forbid them not ; for of such is ] 
 the Kingdom^ of Godi Verily I say unto you, ! 
 whosoever shall not receive the Kingdome of i 
 God as a little Child j he^ shall not enter therein. < 
 And he^ took them up in his armsf, put his | 
 hands upon them, and blessed them. j 
 
 After 3^0 j 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In "us", a " v" altered into the "n". 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 2. 
 
 After " knock", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. 
 
 After " them", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 14. 
 
 In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. 
 
 In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In "armsl,", an " e" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 20. 
 
 In "upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 l.lO(margin). "S. Mark. 10. 13" omitted. 1. 10 (margin). " S. Mark. 10. 13" omitted. 
 
 (4 65) 
 
Publick Baptism 
 
 After the G^ospell is readj the Minister 
 shall make this brief exhortation upon the 
 words of the GospePi 
 Beloved, ye hear in this Gospell the words of our 
 Saviour Christ, thathe^ comma lided the Chil- 
 dren to be^ brought unto him | how he^ blamed 
 those that would haTe kept them from him | 
 how he^ exhorteth all men to follow their^ inno- 
 cencyi ge perceive how by his outward gesture 
 and deed he^ — declared his good will toward 
 them, for he^ embraced them in his armsj he^ 
 laid his hands upon themj and blessed them. 
 Doubt ye not therefore, but earnestly believe, 
 that he^ will likewise favourably receive this 
 present Infant, that he^ will embrace him with 
 the armsO of his mercy, that he^ will give unto 
 him the blessing of eternal! life, and make him 
 partaker of his everlasting kingdom^^ — Where- 
 fore weJi being thus perswaded of the good will 
 of our heavenly father towards this infant, de- 
 clared by his son Jesus Christ, and nothing 
 
 1. 1. The 2 74tli page of the MS. Book commences with the word *'After'\ 
 
 1. 2. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 5. In " commanded", the "man" tampered with indifferent ink. 
 
 1. 6. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 7. After " him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 L 11. In "arms'J", an " e" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 12. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In " Doubt", the "u" blotted, as if formed from a "w". 
 
 1. 14. In " favourablV^ a "u" altered into the " \" . 
 
 1. 16. In "armslj", an " e" altered into the final "s". 
 
 1. 16. In "unto", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In " partaker", an " e" altered into an "a". 
 
 1. 18. After "kingdom^", a blot, as if to obliterate a point, 
 (466) 
 
Z7X 
 
 Publick Baptism 
 
 doubting but that he^ ^ — ^ favourably alloweth 
 
 this charitable work^ of ours, in bringing this 
 
 infant to his holy baptism, let us faithfully and 
 
 devoutly give thanks unto him, and say. 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly father, 
 
 we^ give thee humble thanks, that thou hast 
 
 e 
 vouchsafed to call us to the knowledgl of thy 
 
 A 
 
 e 
 
 grace and faith in thee ■ —increase this knowledge, 
 
 A 
 
 and confirm^ this faith in us evermore. Give 
 thy holy spirit to this Infant, that he^ may be 
 born again, and be made an heir of everlasting 
 salvation, through our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
 liveth and reigneth with thee and the holy 
 spirit, now and for everi Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Priest speak unto the God- 
 fathers and Godmothers on this wise. 
 Dearly beloved, ye have brought this Child here 
 to be^ baptized J ye have prayed that our Lord 
 Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to receive him, to 
 release him of his sins|, to sanctifie 
 
 him 
 
 1. 1. In " doubting", the "u" blotted, as if formed from a "w**. 
 
 1. 1. In "favourably", a "u" altered into the "v^'. 
 
 1. 3. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 9. In "us," a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 12. In "salvation" a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 15. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 17. In ^'have", a "u" altered into the "v^'. 
 
 1. 20. In " sinsi", an " n" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 20. In "sanctifie", a " y" altered into the "ie". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 6. for that. 1. 6. for that. 
 
 (467) 
 
Publick Baptism 
 
 him with the holy Ghost, to give him the King- 
 dom^ of heaven, and everlasting lifei Ye hare 
 heard also that our Lord Jesus Christ hath 
 promised in his Gospell to grant all these things 
 that ye haue prayed for ■ which promise he^ 
 for his part will most surely keep^ and perform^. 
 
 e 
 
 Wherfore after this promise made by Christ, 
 
 this infant must also faithfully for his part, 
 promise by you that im- are his suretyes (tmtill 
 he^ come of age to take it upon himself 0) that 
 he^ will renounce the devil and all his works, 
 and constantly believe (I3ods holy wordj and 
 obediently keep^ his comandments. 
 I dema]/nd therefore, 
 Do^st thou in the name of this Child renounce 
 the devil and all his works, the vain^ pomp and 
 glory of the worldj wath all covet^ous desires of 
 the same, and the carnall desires of the flesh, so 
 that thou wilt not follow nor be led by them ? 
 
 Answer! 
 I renounce them all. 
 
 Minister. 
 Do^st thou believe in (I5od the father Almighty, 
 maker of heaven and earth ? 
 And in Jesus Christ his only begotten souji^ 
 our Lord ? And that he^ was conceived by the 
 
 1. 1. The 275tli page of the MS. Book commences with the word "him' 
 1. 2. In "have", a " v" altered into the "n". 
 1, 9. In *' untiljl", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 10. In "upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 23. In " believe", an " e" altered into the " i". 
 (.468) 
 
of Infants 
 
 holy Ghost; born of the Virgin Mary ; that I 
 
 he^ suffered tinder Pontius Pilate, was crucified, j 
 
 deadj and buriedj ■ that he^ went down^ into j 
 
 hell, and also did rise again^ the third day; \ 
 
 that he^ ascended into heaven, and sitteth a| 5 
 the right hand of (IDod the father Almighty ] and 
 
 from thence shall come again^ a| the end of the : 
 
 e 
 world to judgl the quick and the dead ? 
 
 ^ . . 
 
 And do^st thou believe in the holy Ghost \ the 
 
 holy Catholick Church, the Communion of i 
 
 Saints ; the remission of sinsi \ the resurrection i 
 
 of the flesh ; and everlasting life after — death ? ] 
 
 Answer. 
 
 All this I stedfastly believe. 5 
 
 Minister. ; 
 Wilt thou be baptized in this faith ? 
 
 Answer. ] 
 
 That is my desire. \ 
 
 273 
 
 Minister. 
 Wilt thou then obediently keep^ dPods holy will 
 and coAandm^ and walk in the same all the 
 dayes of thy life ? 
 
 1. 1. After " Ghost", a comma altered into the semicolon, 
 
 1. 2. In " under", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 4. After " agamf^", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 6. After "Almighty, a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. After " Ghost", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 19. The 275th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 20. The 276th page of the MS. Book commences with the word ''Minister. 
 
 1. 23. In ''dayes", an "i" altered into the " y". 
 
 (469) 
 
of Infants 
 
 Answer. 
 
 I will. 
 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 
 O Merciful God, grant that the old Adam in 
 
 this Child may be so buried, that the new man 
 
 may be raised iip in himj Ameni 
 
 i 
 Grant that all carnall affections may Afe in him, 
 
 and that all things belonging to the Spirit^ may 
 live and grow in hinii Amen. 
 Grant that he^ may have power and strength to 
 have victory^ and to triumph against the devil, 
 the world, and the fleshi Amen. 
 Grant that whosoever is here dedicated to thee 
 by our office and ministry, may also be endued 
 with heavenly vertues, and everlastingly re- 
 warded, through thy mercy, blessed Lord 
 God, who do^st live and govern all things, world 
 without endi Amen. 
 
 Almighty everliving cDod, whose most dearly be- 
 
 e 
 loved son Jesus Christ, for the forgivness^ of our 
 
 sinsi did shed out of his most precious side both 
 water and bloud, and gave comandment to his 
 disciples, that they should goe teach all nations, 
 and baptize them in the name of the father, and 
 
 1. 6. In " up", a 'V altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " have", a ''u" altered into the "v*'. 
 
 1.11. In " have", a " u" altered into the '' v". 
 
 1. 13. In "dedicated", the " ca" tampered with. 
 
 1. 21. In "sinsll", an "n" altered into the "s" 
 
 1. 22. In " gave", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 (470) 
 
Publick Baptism 
 
 and of the holy Ohost ; 
 
 of the son^^, Regard^ we^ beseech thee, the 
 supphcations of thy congregation ; sanctiiie this 
 water to the mysticall washing away of sin ■ 
 And grant that this Child now to be baptized 
 therein, may receive the fulness^ of thy Grace, 
 and ever remain^ in the number of thy faithful! 
 and elect Children, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lordi Amen. 
 
 Then the Priest shall take the Child into 
 his handsj and shall say to the godfathers 
 and godmothersj 
 Name this Child. 
 
 And then nam^ing it after them (if they shall 
 certifie him that the Child may well endure it) 
 hc^ shall dip it in the water discreetl}' and 
 warily, saying, 
 
 N. I baptize thee in the name of of the father, 
 and of the son, and of the holy Ghost§ Amen. 
 But if they certifie, that the Child is weak^, 
 it shall suffice to pour^ water upon it, 
 saying the aforesaid words, 
 N. I baptize thee in the name of the father, and 
 of the son, and of the holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Then the Priest shall say, 
 We^ receive this Child into the Congregation of 
 
 1. 3. In " mysticall'% an "i" altered into the "f\ 
 
 1. 13. The 276th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 14. The 277th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "And'*, 
 
 I. 18. " of of", sic orig. 
 
 1. 19. After "Ghost", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 21. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (471) 
 
Publick Baptism 
 
 e 
 
 + Here the Priest Christs flock,+ and doe( signl him with the 
 
 shall make a a 
 
 cwidf fo^e"head ^'*S^^ of the Cross^, in token that here after he^ 
 shall not be ashamed to confess^ the faith of 
 Christ crucified, and manfully to fight under his 
 
 banner, against sin, the world, and the devil, 
 
 u 
 and to continue Christs faithfull soldier and 
 
 A 
 
 servant iinto his lives end. Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 Seeing nowj dearly beloved brethren, that this 
 Child is regenerate and grafted into the body 
 of Christs Church, let lis give thanks unto 
 almighty God for these benefits and with one 
 accord make our prayers unto himj that this 
 Child may lead the rest of his life according to 
 this begining. 
 
 Then shall be said, all kneeling. 
 Our father^ which art in heaven J hallowed be 
 thy name, '©hy kingdom^ comci 'Chy will be 
 done in earth, as it is in heaven. cBive us this 
 day our daily breads And forgive tis our 
 trespasses^ as we^ forgive them that trespass^ 
 
 4. In "under", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 7. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 11. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 11. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 13. In "prayers", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 13. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 17. After "father", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 19. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 20. In " us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. and do *si^n. 
 
 (472) 
 
of Infants 
 
 against usi a^nd lead us not into temptation J 
 but deliver us from evil|. Ameni 
 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 We^ yield thee hearty thanks, most merciful! 
 father, that it hath pleased thee to regenerate 
 
 this infant with thy holy spirit, to receive him 
 
 thine 
 for -fcb^F ownp child by adoption j and to incorpo- 
 rate him into thy holy Churchi And humbly 
 
 We^ 3^4: 
 
 beseech thee to grant, that he^ being dead unto 
 sinjii, and living vnto righteousness^, and being 
 buried with Christ in his death, may crucify the 
 old man, and utterly abolish the whole body of 
 sin, and that as he^ is made partaker of the 
 death of thy soui^^ he^ may also be^ pirtaker 
 
 of his resurrection ; so^ that finally with 
 
 the residue of thy holy Church, he^ may be^ 
 an inheritour of thine everlasting Kingdom^, 
 through Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then J all standing upj the Priest shall say 
 to the (godfathers and Godmothers this 
 exhortation following! 
 fforasmuch as this Child hath promised by you 
 
 . 1. In each "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 9. "weji," this catch-word is not repeated at the commencement of the following 
 
 page. 
 1. 10. The 278th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "beseech". 
 1. 10. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 13. In "utterly^', a "v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 14. In "partaker", an " e" altered into the "a**. 
 1. 20. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 2 I (473) 
 
of Infants 
 
 i 
 
 his suret/esj to renounce the devillg and all his 
 
 i 
 worksj to believe in God, and to serve him ;§ ye 
 
 must remember that it is your parts and dutj^es 
 
 to see that this infant be^ taught, so soon^ as 
 
 he^ shall be^ able to learni, what a solemn! vowj 
 
 promise§ and profession he^ hath here made by 
 
 youi§ And that he^ may know these things the 
 
 betterj ye shall call upon him to hear^ sermons, 
 
 and chiefly ye shall provide that he^ may learn^ 
 
 the Creed, the Lords prayer j and the ten! co- 
 
 mandments in the vulgar — tongue, and all other 
 
 things which a Christian ought to know and 
 e 
 
 believe to his soules health ; and that this — 
 
 Child may be^ vertuously brought up to lead a 
 godly and a Christian life, remembring alwayes 
 that baptism^ doth represent unto us our pro- 
 fession, which is, to follow the example of our 
 
 Saviour Christ, and to be made like unto him | 
 
 i 
 that as he^ d^ed and rose again| for us J so^ 
 
 should we who are baptized j Afe from sin, and 
 rise again unto — righteousness^, continually 
 
 1. After "devil^", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 2. After "him", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 6. After " promise", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 7. After ''you", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 8. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 9. In " chiefly", an " e" altered into the " i". 
 14. In "up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1.5. In "alwayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 16. In "unto", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 16. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 18. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 18. After "him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 19. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u", 
 21. In " unto" a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 (474) 
 
Private Baptism 
 
 mortifying all our evill and corrupt affections, 
 and daily proceeding in all vertue and godliness^ 
 of living. 
 
 Then shall he^ adde and sayj 
 Ye are to take care that this Child be brought 
 to the — Bishop to be confirmed by him^ so soon 
 as he^ can say the Creed, the Lords prayer, and 
 the tenj;! comandments 
 375 ^^ 
 
 in the vulgar tongue, and be further instructed 
 in the Church-Catechism set forth for that 
 purpose. 
 
 It is certain^ by CDods word, that children 
 which are baptized, dying before they 
 comil 4he^^— s omiLl actuall sin, are iin- 
 dowbtedly saved. 
 
 To take away all scruple, concerning the use of 
 e 
 
 the signal of the cross^ in baptism ) the true 
 
 explicacon therof, and the just reasons for the 
 retain^ing of it may be seen^ in the xxxth 
 Canon first published in the year! ^}-[^ ^j-p 
 MDCIY. 
 
 The Ministration of private baptism 
 
 of Children in houses. 
 
 The Curates of every Parish shall often ad- 
 
 1. 10. The 279th page of the MS. Book commences with the word '^ in", 
 
 1. 15. In " undowbtedly", a "y" altered into the "ll". 
 
 1. 18. After "baptism", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 25 to p. 476. 1. 11. Printed in two para- 1. 25 to p. 476, 1. 11. Printed in two para- 
 graphs, graphs. 
 
 2 I 2 (475) 
 
Private Baptism 
 
 monish the peoplej that they deferre not the 
 baptism of their^ Children longer then the first 
 or second Sunday next after their birth, or other 
 holy^day falling between^ unless^ upon a great 
 and reasonable cause, to be approved by the 
 Curatci And also they shall warn themj that 
 without like great cause and necessity they 
 procure not their^ children — to be^ baptized ai 
 home in their! houses. IBut when need shall 
 compel! them so to dol, then baptism shall be^ 
 administred on this fashion. 
 
 ffirst let the Minister of the parish (or in his 
 absence^ any other lawfull minister that can be 
 procured) w^t them that are present call upon 
 0od, and say the Lords prayer, and so many of 
 the Collects appointed to be^ said before in 
 the form^ of publick baptism, as the time and 
 present exigence will sufFerj And then, the 
 Child being named by some one that is present, 
 the Minister shall pour water upon it, saying 
 these words | 
 
 N. I baptize thee in the name of the father^ 
 and of the sonji^, and of the holy Ghosti 
 Amen. 
 
 Then all kneeling downj the Minister shall 
 give thanks unto (I5od, and say. 
 
 1. 4. In " unless", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. After "suffer", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 20. In "upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 26. In " unto" a " v" altered into the " u". 
 (476) 
 
Private Baptism 
 
 We^ yield thee hearty thanksj most mercifuU 
 father, 
 
 that it hath pleased thee to regenerate this 
 
 infant with thy holy spirit | to receive him for 
 
 to 
 thine owne child by adoption^ and incorporate 
 
 him into thy holy Church. And we^ humbly 
 
 as 
 
 beseech thee to grau|tj that he^ is now made 
 
 partaker of the death of thy sonyi^, so he^ may 
 be also of his resurrection ■ and that finally with 
 the residue of thy Saints he^ may inherit thine 
 everlasting kingdom^j through the same thy 
 sonjii Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 And let them not doubtj but that the 
 Child so baptized is lawfully and sufficiently 
 baptizedj and ought not to be^ baptized 
 again|. Yet nevertheless^j if the Child 
 which is after this sort baptized, do| after- 
 ward live J it is — expedient that it be brought 
 into the Church, to the — intent§ that if the 
 Minister of the same parish did himself^ 
 baptize that child, the congregation may 
 
 1. 1. In " yield", an " e" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 3. The 279th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 4. The 280th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " that". 
 
 1, 5. After " spirit", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1, 9. In " partaker", an " e" altered into the '' a". 
 
 1. 11. In "Saints", the "i" tampered with. 
 
 1. 14. In " doubt", the " u" partly defaced by a blot. 
 
 1. 17. In " neverthelessji", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 20. After "intent", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 (477) 
 
 2!?6 
 
Private Baptism 
 
 be certified of the true foiTn^ of baptism by 
 
 him privately before used : In which case 
 
 he^ shall say thusj 
 
 I certifie youj that according to the due and 
 
 at 
 
 prescribed Order of the Churchj yjil such a 
 
 timej and at such a placcfj before divers^ wiii- 
 
 nesses I baptized this Childi 
 
 But if the Child were baptized by any 
 other la^^-full Minister | then the Minister 
 of the parish Avhere the Child was born^ or 
 Christenedj shall examine and try whether 
 the Child be lawfully baptized or noi In — 
 which case, if those that bring any child 
 to the Churchj do^ answer that the same 
 Child is already baptized, then shall the 
 Mnister examine them further^ sayingj 
 
 By whom wha was this Child baptized ? 
 
 "\\Tio was present when this child was baptized ? 
 
 Because some things essential! to this Sacrament 
 
 may happen to be omitted through fear or hastj 
 
 in such times of extremity J therefore I demauid 
 
 further of you, 
 
 With what matter was this Child baptized? 
 
 With what words was this Child baptized ? 
 
 And if the Minister shall find^ by the Answer^s 
 
 1. 2. In ''used", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. " hast", sic orig. 
 
 1. 21. After " extremity", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 10, 11. horn and christened. 
 
 (478) 
 
Priuate Baptism 
 
 of such as bring the Childj that all things were 
 
 277 
 
 done as thej ought to be 3 J 
 
 then shall not he^ Christen the Child againfj 
 but shall receive him as one of the flock of true 
 Christian peoplcj saying thus, 
 I Certifie you, that in this case all is well donej 
 and according unto due order, concemf^ing the 
 baptizeing of this Child j who being born^ in 
 originall sin, and in the wrath of God, is now 
 by the laverO of regeneration in baptism received 
 
 into the number of the Childi'en of God, 
 
 and heirsH of everlasting life ■ for our Lord Jesus 
 Christ doth not deny his grace and mercy unto 
 such infants, but most lovingly doth call them 
 unto himj as the holy Gospell doth ^vitness^ to 
 our comfort on this wisci 
 
 The Gospel. 
 They brought young children to Christ, that s. Mark. lo. 
 he^ should touch them J and his disciples re- 
 buked those that brought them. But when 
 Jesus saw it, he^ was much displeased, and said 
 unto themj Suffer the little Children to come, 
 unto me J, and forbid them not ; for of such is 
 
 1. 3. The 280th page of the MS. Book has no catch-^-ord. 
 
 1. 4. The 281st page of the MS. Book commences with the word " then". 
 
 1. 8. In "unto", a "v" altered into the *'u". 
 
 1. 9. After " Child", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1, 11. In " laverli", the " r" tampered with, 
 
 1. 14. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. After " them", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 23. In "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 24. In " imto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (4 79) 
 
Priuate Baptism 
 
 the kingdom^ of God. Verily I say unto you, 
 whosoever shall not receive the kingdom^ of 
 ©od as a little child, he^ shall not enter therein. 
 And he^ took them up in his arms!, put his 
 hands upon them, and blessed them. 
 
 After the Gospell is readj the Minister shall 
 make this brief exhortation upon the words 
 of the Gospell. 
 Beloved, ye hear in this Gospell the words of 
 our Saviour Christ, that he comanded the 
 Children to be brought unto him J how hee 
 blamed those that would have kept them from 
 him \ how he^ exhorted all men to follow their 
 innocencyi Ye perceive how by his outward 
 gesture and deed hee declared his good will 
 toward them | for he^ embraced them in his 
 armslj hei laid his hands upon them, and 
 blessed themi Doubt ye not thereforcj but 
 earnestly believe, that he hath likewise favour- 
 ably — received this present infant, that he^ hath 
 embraced him — with the arms! of his mercy, and 
 
 1. 1. In ''unto", a "v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1. 4. In " up", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In ''arm&l", an " e" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 5. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 7. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. In "unto", a ''v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. After " him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 12, In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1, 13. After " him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. After " them", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 17. In "arms^", an "e" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 17. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In " Doubt", the " u" partly defaced. 
 
 1. 19. In "believe", an "e" altered into the "i". 
 
 ]. 19. In "favourably", a "u" altered into " v". 
 
 1. 21. In "arms2", an "e" altered into the "s". 
 (480) 
 
Priuate Baptism 
 
 (as he^ hath promised in his holy word) will 
 give unto him the blessing of eternall lifej and 
 make him partaker of his everlasting kingdom^. 
 Wherefore we being thus pswaded of the good 
 will of our heavenly father, declared by his son 
 Jesus Christ towards this infant j let its — faith- 
 fully and devoutly give thanks tmto himj and say 
 the prayer which the Lord himself^ taught us. 
 
 Our father which art in heaven; hallowed be 
 
 thy namei Chy kingdome comci Chy will be 
 
 done in earth, as it is in heaven, ©ive its this 
 
 day our daily breadi Znd forgive its our 
 
 trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass^ 
 
 against us. 0nd lead us not into temptation J 
 
 but deliver us from evilli Amen. 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly father^ 
 
 we^ give thee humble thanks, that thou hast 
 
 vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy 
 
 grace and faith in thee J Increase this know- 
 e 
 ^ij— and confirm! this faith in us evermore. 
 
 97S 
 
 1. 2. In "unto", a ''v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 3. In " partaker", an " e" altered into the **a". 
 
 1. 6. In " us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 7. In "unto", a ^'v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 8. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. The 281st page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 10. The 282nd page of the :MS. Book commences -with the -word " Our". 
 
 1. 12. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 13. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In each " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. After "temptation", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 16. In " us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. In " us" a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 20. After " thee", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 21. In "us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (481) 
 
Priuate Baptism 
 
 Give thy holy spirit to this infant, that he^ 
 
 being born^ again j and being made an heir of 
 
 everlasting salvation, through our Lord Jesus 
 
 Chnst, may continue thy servant^ and attain^ 
 
 thy — promisej through the same our Lord Jesus 
 
 Christ thy son, who liveth and reigneth with thee 
 
 and the holy spirit, now and for everi Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Priest demauld the name of 
 
 the Child, which being by the godfathers 
 
 and Godmothers pronounced, the Minister 
 
 shall say, 
 
 Do^st thou in the name of this Child renounce 
 
 the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and 
 
 glory of this world, Avith all covetous desires of 
 
 the same, and the carnall desires of the flesh, so 
 
 that thou wilt not follow nor be led by them ? 
 
 Answ^er. 
 I renounce them all. 
 
 Minister. 
 Do^st thou believe in (Eod the father almighty, 
 maker of heaven and earth ? 
 And in Jesus Christ his only begotten son our 
 Lord? And that he^ w^as conceived by the 
 holy Ghost ; born^ of the Virgin Mary ; that 
 he^ suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, 
 dead, and buried J that he^ went do^vn| into 
 
 1. 3, In " salvation", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 I. 20. In "believe", an "e" altered into the "i". 
 
 1. 26. After " buried", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 14. the world. 
 (482) 
 
Priuate Baptism 
 
 hell and also did rise again! the third day \ that 
 
 he^ ascended into heaven, and — sitteth ai the 
 
 right hand of God the father Almighty) and 
 
 from thence shall come again^ at the end of the 
 
 e 
 world to judgi the quick and the dead ? 
 
 279 * And 
 
 And do^st thou believe in the holy Ghost ; the 
 holy Catholick Church, the Communion of 
 Saints; the remission of sin^z^s J the resurrection 
 of the flesh ; and everlasting hfe after death ? 
 
 Answer. 
 All this I steadfastly believe. 
 
 Minister. 
 Wilt thou then obediently keepe (Bods holy will 
 and ^ — ^ — " comandments, and walk^ in the 
 same all the days of thy life ? 
 
 Answer. 
 I will. 
 
 Then the Priest shall sayj 
 
 We^ receive this Child into the Congregation of 
 
 e e 
 
 Christs flock and doO + sign! him with the sign! + The Priest 
 
 ^ A ^ A shall make a 
 
 of the cross^i in token that hereafter hee^ shall %°S^ "P5>^ ^^ 
 
 '^' ' Cnilds forhead 
 
 1. 1. After " day", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1, 7. The 283rd page of the MS. Book commences with the word " And". 
 
 1. 7. In " believe", an " e" altered into the " i". 
 
 1. 7. After " Ghost", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 10. After "flesh", a comma altered into the semicoloUe 
 
 1. 16. In " days", " ie" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 22 (margin). In "upon'*, a "v" altered into the "u**.. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 21. * and do sign, 
 
 1. 21 (margin). * Here the Priest, I 21 (margin). * Here the Priest. 
 
 (483) 
 
Priuate Baptism 
 
 not be ashamed to . — ' confess^ the faith of Christ 
 crucified, and manfully to fight under his banner 
 against sinj the world j-ef and the devil J and to 
 
 u 
 
 continue Christs faithfull Soldier and servant 
 
 A 
 
 unto his lives end. Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Priest sayj 
 
 Seeing nowj dearly beloved brethren, that this 
 
 Child is by baptism regenerate and grafted into 
 
 the body of Christs Church, let us give thanks 
 
 unto Almighty God for these benefits^ and with 
 
 one accord make our prayers unto him, that he 
 
 may lead the rest of his life according 4h- to this 
 
 begining. 
 
 Then shall the Priest sayj 
 e 
 We^ yield the^ most hearty thanks, most mer- 
 
 cifull father^ that it hath pleased thee to regene- 
 rate this infant with thy holy Spirit^ to receive 
 him for thine own^ Child by adoption j and to — 
 incorporate him into thy holy Church. And 
 humbly we^ beseech thee to grantj that he^ 
 being dead unto sinj and living unto — righteous- 
 ness^, and being buried with Christ in his death, — 
 may crucifie the old manj and utterly abolish 
 
 1. 2. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. After " devil", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In "unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In '' us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. In " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 21. In each " unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. In " utterly", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 (484) 
 
Private Baptism 
 
 the whole body of sinj and that as he^ is made 
 partaker of the death of thy sonj he^ may also 
 be partaker of his resurrection | so| that finally 
 with the residue of thy holy Churchj he| may 
 be an — inheritour of thine everlasting kingdom^j 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 Then all standing iipj the Minister shall 
 make this exhortation to the Godfathers 
 and Godmothers. 
 
 fForasmuch as this Child hath promised by you 
 
 his sureties^ to renounce the devill and all his 
 works J to believe in God, and to serve him, ye 
 must remember that it is your parts and duties 
 to see that this infant be taught, so soon as he^ 
 shall be^ able to learn ^, what a solemn vowj 
 promise and profession he^ hath made by you. 
 And that he^ may know these things the better, 
 ye shall call upon him to hear^ sermons, and 
 chiefly ye shall provide that he^ may learn^ the 
 Creed, the Lords prayer^ and the ten^ comand- 
 ments in the vulgar tongue j and all other things 
 
 1. 3. After " resurrection", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 4. In "with", the " i" tampered with. 
 
 7. The 283rd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 8. The 284th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Then'*. 
 8, In " up", a " v" altered into the " u." 
 
 19. In " upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 20. In "chiefly", an "e" altered into the "i". 
 
 (485) 
 
 »80 
 
Private Baptism 
 
 which a Christian ought to know and believe to 
 
 his souls health I and that this Child may be 
 
 vertuously brought up to lead a godly and a 
 
 Christian life ] remembring always — that baptism 
 
 doth represent unto us our profession, which is 
 
 to follow the example of our Saviour Christ, 
 
 i 
 and be made like unto him | that as he^ dfed and 
 
 rose again^ for us j so should wee who are bap- 
 i 
 
 tized, dfe from siuj and rise again| unto — righte- 
 ousness^, continually mortifying all our evil! and 
 — corrupt affectionsj and daily proceeding in all 
 vertue and godliness^ of living. 
 
 But if they which bring the Infant to the 
 Church do^ make such uncertain^ Answers 
 to the Priests questions, as that it cannot 
 appear^, that the Child was baptized with 
 water, In the name of the father, and of the 
 son, and of the holy Ghost (which are 
 essentiall parts of Baptism) then let the 
 Priest baptize it in the form^ before ap- 
 
 1. 2. After " health", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 3. After " up", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 4. After "life", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 5. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 5. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7, In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. After "him", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1, 8. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 8. After " us", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 9. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In " uncertainji", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 7. and to be made. 1. 7. and to be made. 
 
 (486) 
 
281 
 
 pointed for public baptism of infantsj saving 
 
 that ai the dipping of the Child in the 
 
 font J he^ shall use this form^ of wordsi 
 
 If thou art not already baptized, N. I baptize 
 
 thee in the name of the father, and of the son, 
 
 and of the holy — Ghosti Amen 
 
 The 
 
 The Ministration of Baptism to such 
 as are of riper year^Sj and able to 
 answer for themselTes. 
 When any such persons as are of riper yeares, 
 are to be^ baptized, timely notice shall be given 
 to the Bishop, or whom he^ shall appoint fOF 
 that purpose, a week^ before al the least, by 
 the Parentsj or some other discreet persons ; 
 that so due care may be^ taken for their^ exa- 
 mination j whether they be sufficiently instructed 
 in the principles of the Christian Religion ] and 
 that they may be exhorted to prepare them- 
 selves with prayers and fasting for the receiving 
 of this holy Sacrament. 
 
 And if they shall be found fi|, then the god- 
 fathers and godmothers (the people being assem- 
 
 1. 1, After " infants", a semicolon altered into tlie comma. 
 
 1. 3. In ''use", a ''v" altered into the "u'*. 
 
 1. 8. The 285th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " The". It has no 
 
 head line. 
 1. 10. In '-'themselTes", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 1. 12, In '-'given"', a "u" altered into the "v". 
 1.. 18. After " Eeligion", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 (487) 
 
Baptism of those &c 
 
 bled upon the Sunday or holy-day appointed) 
 shall be ready to present them a| the font 
 imediately after the second lesson, either ai 
 morniing or evening prayer, as the Curate in 
 his discretion shall think| fi|. 
 And standing there, the priest shall ask^ 
 whether any of the persons here presented be 
 baptized or no S If they shall answer^ No S then 
 shall the Priest say thus, 
 
 Dearly beloved | forasmuch as all men are 
 conceived and borial in sin, (and that which is 
 bom^ of the flesh is flesh,) and the}' that are in 
 the flesh cannot please CDod, ge^^ mitting & in but 
 live in sin, committing many actuall transgres- 
 sions J and that our Saviour Christ saith. None 
 can enter into the Kingdom^ of God, except he^ 
 be regenerate and borni a new of water and of 
 the holy Ghost j I beseech you to call upon 
 God the father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 that of his bounteous goodness^ he^ will grant 
 to these persons that which by nature they 
 
 cannot have, that they may bei baptized 
 
 with water and the holy Ghost, and received 
 into — Christs holy Churchj and be^ made 
 lively members of the same. 
 
 1. 1. In '' upon", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. In "prayer", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 8. After '"no", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 1. 10. After ''beloved", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 15. After "transgressions", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. After " Ghost", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 (488) 
 
of Riper Yeai^s 
 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 Let us pray. 
 
 SS3 
 
 eel. 
 
 (And here all the congregation shall kn pf.") 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy 
 great mercy didst save Noah and his family in 
 the Ark^ from perishing by waterj and also 
 didst safely lead the Children of Isyrael thy — 
 people through the red sea, figur^ing thereby thy 
 holy — baptism ; and by the baptism of thy wel- 
 beloved son Jesus Christ in the river Jordan 
 didst sanctifie the element of water to the 
 mysticall washing away of sin ; Wej beseech 
 theej for thine infinite mercyes, that thou wilt 
 mercifully look upon these thy servants J wash 
 them and sanctifie — them with the holy Ghost, 
 that they being delivered from — thy wrath may 
 be received into the Ark of Christs Church | 
 and being stedfast in faith, joyfull through hope, 
 and rooted in Charity, may so pass^ the weaves 
 of this troublesom^ world, that finally they may 
 come to the land of everlasting life, there to 
 reign ^ with thee world without endj through 
 Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 1. 2. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. The 285th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 4. The 286th page of the MS. Book commences with " (And". 
 
 1. 13. In " mysticaUf", an "i" altered into the "f. 
 
 1. 15. In ''upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. After '-'servants", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 18. After " Church", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 2 K (489) 
 
Baptism of those &c 
 
 Almighty and immort»l| (Bod, the aid of all 
 that — , need, the helper of all that flee to thee for 
 succour jy the life of them that believe, and the 
 resurrection of the dead ; We^ call upon thee for 
 these persons, that they — com|ing to thy holy 
 Baptismj may receive remission of their sins| by 
 spirituall regeneration. Receive thenij O Lord, 
 And as thou hast promised by thy welbeloved 
 
 i 
 
 sonj saying. Ask, and ye shall rec^evej seek, 
 
 and ye shall — find^ j knock, and it shall bee 
 opened tmto you | So give now unto us that 
 ask^ I let us that seek find^ J — open the gate 
 unto us that knock ; that these persons may 
 enjoy the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly 
 washing, and may come to the eternall king- 
 dom^ which thou hast promised by Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 Then shall the people stand upj and the Priest 
 
 1. 6. In " sinsl", an " n" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 9. After "receive", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 11. In each "unto", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 11. After "you", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 11. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1, 12. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 12. Commas altered into the semicolons after " ask^" and "findji". 
 
 1. 13. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In "us", a " V altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "up", a ''v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 1, 8. Receive them, Lord, as thou hast 11. 7, 8. Eeceive them, Lord, as thou hast 
 
 promised. . promised. 
 
 I. 18 to 1. 3. p. 491. Printed in two para- 1. 18 to 1. 3. p. 491. Printed in two para- 
 graphs, graphs. 
 (49G) 
 
of Riper Yeai7::3S j 
 
 shall say, Hear the words of the Gospell written 
 
 .» i 
 
 by Saint John^ in the third chapter begining a| ] 
 
 the first verse. 
 
 There 283 i 
 
 There was a man of the Pharisees, named s. Jo. 3. j. 
 Nicodemus, a — ruler of the Jews|. the same 
 came to Jesus by night, and said unto him, 
 Rabbi, we^ know that thou art a teacher come 
 from God I for no man can do^ these miracles 
 that thou do^st, except (Dod be^ with him. Jesus 
 
 answered and said unto him 5 . Verily, verily 
 
 I say tmto thee, Except a man be born^ again j 
 he^ cannot see the kingdom^ of God. Nichode- 
 mus saith unto him. How can a man be born^^ 
 when he^ is old ? can he^ enter the second time 
 into his mothers womb, And be born? Jesus 
 Answered, Verily, verily I say unto thee, 
 Except a man be born of water and of the spirit 
 he^ cannot enter into the kingdom^ of God. 
 
 1. 5. The catch-word of the 286th page of the MS. Book is written in paler ink, and 
 
 in a different character from the text. 
 
 1. 5. The 287th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "There". 
 
 1. 6. In " Jewsg", an " e" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. After " God", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 10. The "be0" tampered with in different ink. 
 
 1, 11. In ''unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1.12. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 14. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u", 
 
 1. 14. After "born^", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 17. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q.Pr. 
 
 1. 5 (margin). " S. Jo. 3. 1." omitted. 1. 5 (margin). " S. Jo. 3. 1." omitted. 
 
 1. 10. doest. 1. 10. doest. 
 
 11. 13, 14. Nicodemus, 11. 13, 14. Nicodemus. 
 
 2 K 2 (491) 
 
Baptism of those &c 
 
 That which is born of the flesh is flesh ; And 
 that which is born of the spirit is spirit. Mar\'el 
 not that I said unto thee, ye must be born 
 again. The -wind bloweth where it listeth, and 
 thou hearest the — sound thereofj but canst not 
 tell whence it cometh, and — whether it goeth : 
 so is every one that is born^ of the spirit. 
 After which he^ shall say this exhortation follo^ving. 
 Beloved, ye hear in this Gospell the express^ 
 words of our Saviour Christ, that except a man 
 be born of water and of the Spirit, he^ cannot 
 
 enter into the Kingdom^ of God. A\Tiereby 
 may 
 
 ye perceive the great necessity of this — Sacra- 
 ment, where it may be hadi Likewise imediately 
 — before his Ascension into heaven (as we read in 
 the last Chapter of St Marks Gospell) he^ gave 
 coma}/nd to his disciples, saying. Go ye into all 
 
 the world, and preach the Gospell to every 
 
 He 
 creaturei -See- that belie veth and is ^baptized 
 
 shall be saved j but he^ that believeth not shall 
 
 be damned. Which also sheweth unto us the 
 
 great benefit we^ reap thereby. ffor which 
 
 1. 3, In "unto", a 'V altered into the "u". 
 1. 21. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 1. 21. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 r. Pr. Q. p, 
 
 1. 6. whither. 1. 6. whither. 
 
 1. 17. Saint Mark's. 1. 17. Saint Mark's. 
 
 (492) 
 
of Riper Yeaiys 
 
 cause S^ Peter the Apostle, ^Yhen upon his first 
 preaching of the Gospell many were pricked a^ 
 the heartj and said to him and the rest of the 
 Apostles, Men and brethren j what shall we doi? 
 replyed and said unto them, Eepent and be^ 
 baptized every 
 
 one 2^4: 
 
 one of you for the remission of smsO, and ye 
 shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost. for 
 the promise is to you and -fee- your Children, and 
 to all that are afar;i' off, even as many as the 
 lord our Ood shall call. And with many other 
 words exhorted he^ them, saying, save your 
 selves from this untoward generation. iFor (as 
 the same Apostle testifieth in another place) 
 even Baptism doth also now save us, (not the 
 putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the 
 Answer^ of a good conscience towards Cod) by 
 the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Doubt ye not 
 therefore, but earnestly believe that he^ Avill 
 favourably receive these present persons^ truly 
 repenting and come'ing unto him by faith, that 
 
 1. 1. 
 
 In "upon", a "v" altered into the "n". 
 
 1. 5. 
 
 In " unto", a " v' altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 8. 
 
 The 288th page of the MS. Book commences with the "word ''one". 
 
 1. 8. 
 
 In "sins77^ an '-'n"' altered into the '"s". 
 
 1.14. 
 
 In "untoward", a "r' altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 In " us", a " v" altered into the '■' u". 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In " Doubt", the " u ' partly defaced. 
 
 1. 22. 
 
 In " unto", a " v" altered into the " n'. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. Saint Peter. }, 1, Saint Peter. 
 
 1.10. and to your children. 
 
 (-193) 
 
Baptism of those 
 
 he^ will grant them remission of their sinslj and 
 bestow upon them the holy Ghost J that he^ 
 will give them the blessing of eternall life and 
 make them partakers of his everlasting King- 
 dom^! 
 
 Wherefore well being thus perswaded of the 
 good will of our heavenly father towards these 
 persons, declared by his son Jesus Christ ; let 
 us faithfully and devoutly give thanks to him 
 and say, 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly father, 
 we| give thee humble thanks, for that thou hast 
 vouchsafed to call us — to the knowledge of thy 
 
 grace and faith in thee ; Increase this know- 
 
 e 
 ledglj and confirm^ this faith in us evermore§ 
 
 A 
 
 give thy holy Spirit to these persons j that they 
 may be born^ again^ and be made heirsi of 
 everlasting salvation, through our Lord Jesus 
 Christj who liveth and reigneth with thee and 
 the holy spirit j now and for ever. Amen. 
 
 Then the Priest shall speak^ to the Persons 
 to be| baptized on this wise. 
 
 Well belovedj who are come hither desirfing to 
 
 1. 1. In "sinsi", an ''n" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 2. After " Ghost", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 4. In "partakers", an "e" altered into the "a". 
 
 I. 13. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. After " evermore", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 17. In "heirsi", an "e" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 18. In "salvation", a *'u" altered into the " v". 
 (494) 
 
385 
 
 of riper Yeai)ef§ 
 
 receive holy baptism, ye haTe heard how the 
 congregation hath prayed that our Lord Jesus 
 Christ would vouchsafe to receive youi and 
 bless^ you, to release you of your sins|, to give 
 you the 
 
 Kingdom^ of heaven and everlasting lifei Ye 
 
 have heard also! that our Lord Jesus Christ 
 
 hath promised in his holy word to grant all 
 
 those things that we^ have prayed for ; which 
 
 promise he^ for his part will most surely keep^ 
 
 and perform! 
 
 e 
 Wherfore after this promise made by Christ, ye 
 
 must also faithfully for your part promise in the 
 
 presence of these your witnesses, and this whole 
 
 Congregation, that ye will renounce the devill 
 
 and all his works, and constantly believe (Eods 
 
 holy word, and obediently keep^ his comand- 
 
 ments. 
 
 Then shall the Priest demand of each of the 
 
 persons to be baptized severally these 
 
 questions following! 
 
 Question. 
 
 Do^st thou renounce the devill and all his 
 
 1. 1. In "have", a "u" altered into the" v". 
 
 1. 2. In. "prayed", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 I. 4. In " sinsl", an " n", altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 6. The 288th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 7. The 289th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Kingdom^". 
 
 1. 7. After " life", a colon altered into the period. 
 
 1. 10. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 J, 10. In "prayed", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 21. In " baptized", the " z" is written upon an " s". 
 
 (495) 
 
Baptism of those 
 
 works, the vain| Pomp and glory of the world, 
 with all covet^ous desires of the same, and the 
 carnall desires of the fleshj so| that thou wilt 
 not folio wj nor be led by them ? 
 
 Answer. 
 I renounce them all. 
 
 Question. 
 
 Do^st thou believe in God the father Almighty, 
 
 maker of heaven and earth ? 
 
 And in Jesus Christ his only begotten son our 
 
 Lord ? and that he^ was conceived by the holy 
 
 Ghost; born of the > ^ Virgin Mary j that he^ 
 
 suffered tinder Pontius Pilate, was crucified, 
 
 dead, and buried | that he^ went down! into 
 
 helfij and also did rise again^ the third day ; 
 
 that he^ ascended into heaven, and sitteth ai 
 
 the right hand of God the father Almighty J 
 
 and from thence shall come again a| the end of 
 
 e 
 the world to judg^ the quick and the dead ? 
 
 And do^st thou believe in the holy Ghost } the 
 holy Catholick Church ) the Communion of 
 Saints | the remission of sins^ j tlie resurrection 
 of the flesh j and everlasting life afler death ? 
 
 Answer. 
 All this I stedfastly believe. 
 
 1. 12. After " Mary", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. In "under," a " v" altered into the "u", 
 
 1. 17. After "Almighty", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 20. After " Ghost", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 21. After " Church", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In "sins^", an "n" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 22. In "the", the "th" retouched, and the "h" nearly obliterated. 
 (195) 
 
of riper Yeai;es 
 
 Question. 
 
 wilt 386 
 
 Wilt thou be^ baptized in this faith ? 
 
 Answer. 
 That is my desire. 
 
 Question. 
 
 Wilt thou then obediently keep^ (Bods holy will 
 
 and comandmentsj and walk in the same all the 
 
 days of thy hfe ? 
 
 Answer. 
 
 I will endeavour so to do|| God being my helper. 
 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 
 Mercifull God, grant that the old Adam in — 
 
 these persons may be so| buried, that the new 
 
 man may be raised up in them. Amen. 
 
 i 
 
 Grant that all carnall affections may d^e in 
 
 them J and that all things belonging to the Spirit, 
 may live and grow in them. Amen. 
 Grant that they may have power and strength 
 to have victory, and to triumph against the 
 Devil, the world, and the fleshi Amen. 
 Grant that they being here dedicated to thee by 
 our — office and Ministry^ may also be^ endued 
 with heavenly vertues, and everlastingly re- 
 warded through thy mercy, O blessed llord God, 
 
 1. 3. The 290tb page of tlie MS. Book commences with the Avord " Wilt". 
 
 1. 9. In "days", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 15. In ''up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 19. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 20. In "have", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 
 (497 
 
Baptism of those 
 
 who do^st live and govern all things, world 
 ^vithout end. Amen. 
 
 Almighty everli\ing God, whose most dearly 
 
 e 
 beloved son Jesus Christj for the forgi\Tiess^ of 
 
 our sinsO did shed out of his most precious side 
 both water and bloud, and gave comandment to 
 his disciples| that they should go^ teach all 
 nations^ and baptize them in the name of the 
 father, and of the son, and of the holy Ghost ; 
 Regardj we^ beseech thecj the supplications 
 of this Congregation ; sanctifie this water to the 
 mysticall washing away of sin ■ and grant that 
 the persons now to be^ l>aptized therein, may re- 
 ceive the fulness^ of thy Grace, and ever remain 
 in the number of thy faithful! and elect Children, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lordi Amen. 
 
 Then 
 
 Then shall the Priest take each person to be^ 
 baptized by the right handj and plac^ing him 
 conveniently by the fontj according to his dis- 
 cretion j shall ask^ the godfathers and god- 
 mothers the name | and then shall dip him in 
 the waterj or pour water upon him, saying, 
 N. I baptize thee in the name of the father^ and 
 of the son, and of the holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 1. 5. In "sinsX an "n" altered into the final " s". 
 1. 9. In each '^' of", the " f " tampered with in different ink. 
 1. 12. In " mysticalt";, an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 18. The 291st page of the MS. Book commences wdth the word ''Then". 
 1. 22. After "name", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 (498) 
 
 38? 
 
of riper year^ 
 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 We^ receive t.rlo person into the Congregation 
 of Christs fflock and + dol sicrn^ liim with the + here the 
 
 Priest shall 
 
 signe of the Cross^j in token that hereafter he^ make a cross| 
 shall not be^ ashamed to confessi the faith of "rehead^^^^^ 
 Christ crucifiedj and manfully to fight under his 
 
 — banner against sin, the world, and the de^ill ; 
 
 11 
 and to continue Christs faithful! soldier and 
 
 A 
 
 servant unto his lives endi Amen, 
 Then shall the Priest say, 
 
 Seing nowj dearly beloved Brethren, that these 
 persons are regenerate and grafted into the body 
 of Christs Church, let us give thanks unto 
 Almighty God for these benefits, and T\ath one 
 accord make our prayers unto himj that they 
 may — lead the rest of their^ life according to 
 this beginning. 
 Then shall bei said the Lords prayeri all 
 
 kneeling. 
 Our father which art in heaven ; hallowed be^ 
 
 1. 3. In "him", the "h" tampered with. 
 
 1. 4 (margin). In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 9. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In "us", a '^'^ v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 15. In "prayers", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1, 15. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In " prayer", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 1. 20, In "be/"', the "e" retouched with diflferent ink. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr, 
 
 1. 3. *and do sign, 1, 3, and do* sign. 
 
 (499) 
 
Baptism of those &c 
 
 thy namei ^hy kingdom^ comei 'Chy will be^ 
 done in earthj as it is in heaven. Give lis this 
 day our daily bread. And forgive lis our tres- 
 passes, as we^ forgive them that trespass! 
 against usi 3nd lead lis not into temptation ) 
 but deliver lis from evilL Amen. 
 We^ yield thee humble thanksj o heavenly 
 
 father^ that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to 
 e 
 
 the knowledge of thy grace and faith in thee, 
 
 e 
 Increase this knowledg j and confirm^ this faith 
 
 in us evermorci Give thy holy Spirit to these 
 persons, that being now born again^ and made 
 heirs J of everlasting salvation through our Lord 
 Jesus Christij they may continue thy servants^ 
 and attain thy promises^ through the same Lord 
 Jesus Christ thy Son, who liveth and reigneth 
 with thee in the unity of the same holy Spirit 
 everlastingly. Amen. 
 
 288 
 
 Then all standing up| the Priest shall use this 
 
 1. 2. In '^us'', a ^^ v" altered into the ''u". 
 
 1, 3, In ''us", a '' v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1, 5. In each "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 5. After ''temptation", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 6. In " us"', a " v" altered into the " u"'. 
 
 1. 8. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 I. 11. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 13. In "heirs", the "s" written upon some other letter, which it renders undistin- 
 
 guishable. 
 
 1. 13. In "sah-ation", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 17. In "unity", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 18. In "everlastingly", the dot over the "i" in darker ink than the text, 
 
 1. 19. The 291st page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 20. The 292nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word "Then". 
 
 1. 20. In "up", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In "use", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 (500) 
 
of riper Yearns 
 
 exhortation following | speaking to the God- 
 fathers and Godmothers firsti 
 fForasmuch as these persons have promised in 
 your presence to renounce the Devill and all his 
 works, to believe in Godj and to serve him | ye 
 must remember that it is your part and duty 
 to put them in mind what a solemn^ vowj pro- 
 mise and profession they have now made before 
 
 this Congregationj and especially before you 
 
 A 
 
 their^ chosen wiynesses. And ye are also^ to 
 
 call upon them to use all diligence to be rightly 
 
 instructed in Gods holy wordj that so^ they 
 
 e 
 may grow in grace j and in the knowledgL] of our 
 
 A 
 
 Lord Jesus Christj and live godlyj righteously 
 and soberly in this present world. 
 
 (And then J speaking to the new baptized 
 personsj he^ shall proceedj and say,) 
 And as for youj who have now by baptism put 
 on Christj it is your part and duty also, being 
 made the Children of (Sod, and of the light by 
 faith in Jesus Christj to walk^ answerably to 
 your Chiistian calling and as becometh the 
 Children of light : remembring alwayes that 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 In '• have", a " u" altered into the '-' v". 
 
 
 
 1. 8. 
 
 In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 
 
 1. 11. 
 
 In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 1.11. 
 
 In "use", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 
 
 1.18. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 
 
 1. 19. 
 
 In " on", the " n" tampered with. 
 
 
 
 1.23. 
 
 In "alwayes", the "y" altered from "ie" 
 
 , and the " 
 
 c" written in different ink. 
 (501) 
 
Baptism of those &c 
 
 289 
 
 nn 
 
 Baptism representeth to lis our profession ; 
 
 which isj to follow the example of Christ our 
 Saviour Christ, and to be^ made like unto him J 
 
 i 
 
 that as he^ died, and rose again^ for lis ] so^ 
 should we^ who — are baptized^ die from sin, 
 and rise againe unto righteousness^j continually 
 mortifying all our evil3 and corrupt affections^ 
 and dayly proceeding in all vertue and god- 
 linessl of livingi 
 
 It is expedient that every person thus baptised 
 should be^ confirmed by the Bishop so^ soon 
 
 after his baptism as conveniently may 
 
 be ; that so he^ may be admitted to the holy 
 
 Communion. 
 
 If any persons not baptized in their^ infancy 
 
 shall bei brought to be baptized before they 
 
 come to yearSs of discretion to answer^ for 
 
 themselTes ; it may suffice to use the - publick 
 
 ck 
 
 office for publi^;tte baptism^ of Infants j or (in 
 
 case of extreami danger) the office for private 
 
 e 
 baptismj^ only —changing the word (Infant) for§ 
 
 (child or cpson) as occasion requireth. 
 
 Head-line. " &c" written in paler ink than " Baptism of those' 
 1. 1. In " ns", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 3. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1, 4. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 6. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 I. 18. In "themselves", a "u" altered into the " v". 
 I. 18. In " use", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 1. 21. After " for", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 1. 23. The 292nd page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 (502) 
 
A Cjiatechism^ 
 
 that is to sayj 
 An instruction to be learned of every person^ 
 before he^ be brought to be confirmed by the 
 Bishopi 
 
 Question^ 
 What is your name ? 
 
 Answer! 
 N. or M. 
 
 Question^ 
 Who gave you this name ? 
 
 Answer! 
 
 My Godfathers and] Godmothers in my baptism^j 
 
 wherein I was made a member of Christ, the 
 
 u 
 
 Child of God, and an inheritor of the kingdom^ 
 of heaven. 
 
 Question! 
 What did your godfathers and godmothers then 
 for you ? 
 
 Answer! 
 They did promise and vow three things in my 
 name! ffirst, that I should renounce the devill 
 and all his worksj the pomps and vanity of this 
 wicked world| and all the sinful! lusts of the 
 flesh. Secondly, that I should believe all the 
 
 1. 1. The 293rd page of the MS. Book commences with the words '* A Cjiatechism.' 
 
 U, Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 10. Quest. 
 1. 12. Answ. 
 1. 17. Quest. 
 1. 20. Anm. 
 
 (503) 
 
A C)/iatechism, 
 
 Articles of the Christian faith^ And thirdly, 
 that I should keep^ CDods holy will and Co- 
 mandmentsj and walk! in the same all the dayes 
 of my life. 
 
 Question! 
 Dost thou not think^ that thou art bound to 
 believe, and to do^j as they hare promised for 
 thee? 
 
 Answer! 
 Yes verily ; and by ©ods help so I will. And 
 I heartily thank | our heavenly father j that he^ 
 hath called me^ to this state of salvation, 
 through Jesus Christ our Saviour! And I pray 
 unto God to give me^ his gracej that I may 
 continue in the same unto my lives end. 
 
 Cilatechisti 
 Rehearse the Articles of thy belief |. 
 
 Answer! 
 I believe in God the father Almightyj Maker 
 of heaven and earth. And in Jesus Christ his 
 only Son our Lord, Who was conceived by the 
 holy Ghostj born of the Virgin Mary, suffered 
 
 1. 3. In "dayes", an ''i" altered into the '-'y". 
 
 1. 7. In " have", a '' u" altered into the " u", 
 
 1. 12. In "salvation", a " u" altered into the " v" 
 
 1. 14. In " nnto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 15. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 5. Quest. 
 
 1. 9. Answ. 
 1. 19 to 1. 12. p. 505. This Creed is printed 1. 19 to 1. 12. p. 505. This Creed is printed 
 in three paragraphs. in three parai^^raphs. 
 
 (504) 
 
A Catechism 
 
 under Pontius Pilate j was crucified j dead and 
 
 buriedj he^ descended 
 
 into 390 
 
 hell 5 the third day he^ rose again^ from the 
 dead, he^ ascended into heaven, And sitteth ai 
 the right hand of God the father Almighty: 
 from thence he^ shall come to judge the quick 
 and the deadi 
 
 I believe in the holy Ghost, the holy Catholick 
 Church, the Communion of Saints, the forgive- 
 ness^ of sinsij the - — . — - resurrection of the 
 body, and the hfe everlasting! Amen. 
 
 Question. 
 i 
 
 What do^st thou chiefly learn^in these Articles 
 
 of thy belief^? 
 
 Answer. 
 
 ffirst, I learn^ to believe in God the father, who 
 
 hath made me^j and all the world. 
 
 Secondly, in God the son, who hath redeemed 
 
 me, and all mankind. 
 
 Thirdlyj in God the holy Ghostj who sanctifieth 
 
 me and all the elect people of Godi 
 
 1. 1. In " under", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 3. The catch-word "into", is not repeated at the commencement of the following 
 
 page. 
 
 1. 4. The 294th page of the MS. Book commences with the word '*heU". 
 
 1. 4. After " hell", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 7. In "judge", an "i" altered into the "j". 
 
 1. 11. In "sinsg", an "n" altered into the "s". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 \. 12. And the Life everlasting. Amen. 1. 12. And the Life everlasting. Amen. 
 
 1. 13. Quest. 
 1. 16. Answ. 
 2 L (505) 
 
A Catechism 
 
 Question! 
 You said that your Godfathers and Godmothers 
 did promise for jouj that you should keep^ 
 ©ods comandments. Cell me how many there 
 be? 
 
 Answer. 
 Ten. 
 
 Question. 
 Which be they 1 
 
 Answer. 
 The same which (Sod spake in the twentieth 
 Chapter of Exodus, sa^Hing, I am the Lord thy 
 God, who brought thee out of the land of 
 Egypt J out of the house of bondage. 
 
 1 Thou shalt have none other C3ods, but me^. 
 
 2 Thou shalt not make to thy self^ any graven 
 Image, nor the likeness^ of any thing that is in 
 heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or in the 
 water under the earths Chou shalt not bow 
 down^ to them J nor worship them, ffor I the 
 Lord thy God am a jealous (Sod, and visit the 
 sin§i2 of the fathers upon the children© unto the 
 
 1. 14. In " Egypt", an *' i" altered into the " y". 
 
 L 15. -In "have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 19. In "under", a *' v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 22. In " sinsl", an " n" altered into the " s". 
 
 1. 22. In " lipon", a ** y" altered into the " v". 
 
 1. 22. After " children", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 22. In " unto", a " y" altered into the " u". 
 
 U.Pr, Q.Pr, 
 
 1. 6. Answ. 
 1. 8. Quest. 
 (506) 
 
A Catecliism 
 
 third and fourth — generation of them that hate 
 me^j and shew mercy unto thousands in them 
 that love me|cj and keep^ mj comandments. 
 
 3 Thou shalt not take the name of thy Lord thy 
 God in vainy : for the Lord will not hold him 
 guiltless^ that taketh his name in vaingi 
 
 291 
 
 4 Remember that thou keep^ toly the Sabbath 
 
 day. Six — dayes shalt thou labour^ and do^ all 
 
 that thou hast to do^ \ but the seventh day is 
 
 the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. In it thou 
 e 
 
 shalt doll no manner of work^, thou, and thy — 
 
 son, and thy daughter, thy man servant and thy 
 maid=servant, thy cattell and the stranger that is 
 ■v\'ithin thy Gatesi ffor in six dayes the Lord 
 made heaven and earthj the seaj and all that in 
 them is, and rested the se;^venth day ; wherefore 
 the Lord blessed the sej^lventh dayj and — hal- 
 lowed it. 
 
 5 Honour thy father and thy Mother, that thy 
 dayes may — be long in the land which the Lord 
 thy God giveth thee. 
 
 6 Thou shalt do^ no Murther. 
 
 7 Thou shalt not comiL] adultery. 
 
 1. 2. In " unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 4. " thy Lord", sic orig, 
 
 1, 7. The 294th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1, 8. The 295th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " Remember.' 
 
 1. 9. In " dayes", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 11. The " In"', written upon " in". 
 
 1. 15. In " dayes", an " i" altered into the ''y". 
 
 1. 21. In " dayes", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 2 L 2 (50D. 
 
A Catechism 
 
 8 Thou shalt not stealif 
 
 9 Thou shalt not bear false ^vitness^ against thy 
 neighbour! 
 
 10 Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house, 
 thou shalt not covet thy neighbours ^\^fe, nor 
 his servant, nor his maid, nor his ox, nor his 
 Ass^j nor any thing that is his. 
 
 Question. 
 What do^st thou chiefly leamO by these co- 
 mandments ? 
 
 Answer. 
 I learn^ two things ■ my duty towards Godj 
 and my duty towards my neighbour! 
 
 Question. 
 What is thy duty towards God ? 
 
 Answer 
 My duty towards Godj is to believe in him, to 
 fear] him, and to love him with all my heart, 
 with all my mind, with all my soulfl, and with 
 all my strength | to worship him, to give him 
 thanks, to put my whole trust in him, to call 
 — upon him, to honour his holy name and his 
 • word S and to serve him truly all the dayes of 
 my life! 
 
 1. 1. After ''steal", a blot, as if to obliterate a point 
 
 1. 17. In "believe", "ei" altered into the "ie". 
 
 1. 20. After "stren^h", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 22. In "upon", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 23. In "dayes", an "i" altered into the "y". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 11. Answ. 
 1. 14. Quest. 
 1. 16. Answ. 
 (508) 
 
39!3 
 
 A Catechism 
 
 Question. 
 What is thy duty towards thy neighbour ? 
 
 Answer. 
 My duty towards my neighbour^ is to love him 
 as my self^j and to do^ to all men^ as I would 
 they should do^ unto me^i 
 
 To lovej honour and succour my father and 
 mother. To honour and obey the king, And 
 all that are put in authority under him. To 
 submil my self! to all my Governours, teachers, 
 spirituall pastours and masters. To order my 
 self^ — lowly and reverently to all my bettersi| 
 Co hurt no body by wordj or deed. To be^ 
 true and just in all my dealing!, to bear no 
 malice nor hatred in my heart. To keep^ my 
 hands from picking and steahng, and my tongue 
 from evill speakingj lying and slandering. To 
 keep^ my body in temperance^ soberness^j and 
 chastity. Not to covet nor desire other mens 
 goods J but to learnl and labour truly to get 
 mine own! living, and to do^ my duty in that 
 
 1. 4. In " him," the ''im" so faintly -vrritten as to be nearly illegible. 
 
 1. 6. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 7. The 295th page of the MS. Book has no catch-vrord. 
 
 8. The 296th page of the MS. Book commences -n-ith the words " To love". 
 10. In " under", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 13. After "betters", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 21. After "goods", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. Quest. 
 
 1. 3. Ansu\ 
 
 I. 15. dealings. 1. 15. dealings. 
 
 i^m 
 
A Catechism 
 
 state of lifej unto ^yhich it shall please God to 
 call me^i 
 
 CSatechist : 
 My good childj know thisj that thou art not 
 able to do^ these things of thy selfej nor to 
 walk^ in the comandments of Codj and to serve 
 him without his speciall gracej which thou must 
 
 leam^ ai all times to call for by dihgent prayer^ 
 
 e 
 Let me hear therfore if thou canst say the Lords 
 
 prayeri 
 
 Answer! 
 Our father which art in heaven ; hallowed be^ 
 thy namei Chy kingdom^ comci Chy will be 
 done in earthj as it is in heaveui (3iye us this 
 day our daily breadi ;3nd forgive us our tres- 
 passes, as wee forgive them that trespass^ 
 against iisi :3nd lead us not into temptation ■ 
 But deliver us from e villi Amen. 
 
 Question! 
 What desirest thou of Cod in this prayer ? 
 
 Answer! 
 I desire my llord ©od our heavenly father, who 
 is the giver of all goodness^j to send his grace 
 
 1. 1. In ''unto", a "v" altered into the "^n". 
 
 1. 10. In "prayer", an "i" altered into the "y' 
 
 1. 17. In each "us", a "\" altered into the "u" 
 
 1. 18. In "us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 v. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 19. Quest. 
 1. 21. Answ. 
 (510) 
 
393 
 
 A Cyiatechism 
 
 unto mei, and to all — people j that we^ may 
 worship himj serve himj and obey — him as wef 
 ought to do|i And I pray unto Godj that he| 
 will send lis all things that bei needful! both 
 for our soul^s and bodies J and that he^ will be 
 mercifull unto Isj and forgive us our sins/ J 
 And that it will please him to save and defend 
 lis in all dangers Ghostly and bodily ; 
 
 and 
 
 and bodily ; and that he^ will keep^ us from all 
 
 sin and wickedness^, and from our Ghostly 
 
 enemyj and from everlasting deathi And this I 
 
 trust he^ will do^ of his mercy and goodness^, 
 
 e 
 through our Lord Jesus Christi f And therfore 
 
 I sayj Ameui so^ be it. 
 
 Question! 
 
 How many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in 
 
 his Church? 
 
 Answer! 
 
 Two onlyj as generally necessary to salrationj 
 
 L 1. In "unto", a" v" altered into the ''u". ^^ 
 
 1. 3. In '' unto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 I. 4. In " us", a '' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. In "unto", a "\" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. In ''us", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 6. In "sins^*", an "n" altered into the final ''s". 
 
 1. 8. In " us", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 10. The 297th page of the MS, Book commences with the words "and bodily;", 
 
 thus repeating the two last words of the preceding page. 
 
 1. 10. In ''us", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 14. After "Christ", a hlot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 20. In "salvation", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 U.Pr. . Q.Pr. 
 
 1. 19. Anno. 
 
 (511) 
 
A C]^atechism 
 
 that is to say, Baptism, and the Supper of the 
 
 Lordi 
 
 Question. . 
 
 What meanest thou by this word Sacrament ? 
 
 Answer. 
 
 I meanl an outward and visible signe of an 
 
 inward and spirituall graccj given unto lis, 
 
 ordained by Christ himself ij as a meansl 
 
 whereby we^ receive the samej and a pledge to 
 
 assure vs thereof. 
 
 Question! 
 
 How many parts are there in a Sacrament ? 
 
 Answer! 
 
 Two : the outward visible signej and the inivard 
 
 spirituall grace! 
 
 Question! 
 
 e 
 
 What is the outward visible sign| or form^ in 
 
 baptism ? 
 
 Answer! 
 Water I wherein the person is baptized, In the 
 name of the father^ and of the son, and of the 
 holy Ghosti 
 
 1. 7. In " unto", a *' v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 7. In " us", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 8. In " meansl", an *' e" altered into the " b". 
 
 U. Pr Q, Pr 
 
 1. 3. Quest. 
 
 1. 5. Answ. 
 
 1. 11. Quest. 
 
 1. 13. Answ. 
 
 1. 16. Quest. 
 
 1. 19. Answ. 
 (512) 
 
A Catechism 
 
 Question! 
 What is the inward and spiritual! grace ? 
 
 Answer! 
 A death iinto sin| and a new birth iinto righte- 
 ousness^ ■ for being by nature born^ in sinj and 
 the Children of wrathj we^ are hereby made the 
 Children of grace. 
 
 Question! 
 What is required of persons to be^ baptized? 
 
 Answer! 
 Repentancej whereby they forsake sinj and 
 faithj whereby they stedfastly believe the pro- 
 mises of dDod, made to them in that Sacrament. 
 
 Question! 
 
 Why then are Infants baptized^ when by reason 
 of their^ tender age they cannot pform^ them ? 
 
 Answer! 
 Because they promise them both by their^ 
 
 i 
 
 suret^^es S which promise^ when they come to 
 age, themselves are bound to perform^! 
 
 1. 4. In each " unto", a " v" altered into the '' u". 
 
 1. 15. The 297th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1. 16. The 298th page of the MS. Book commences with the word "Why" 
 
 1. 21. In '' themselyes", a "u" altered into the '"v". 
 
 U, Pr Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. Quest. 
 
 1. 3. Anstv. 
 
 1. 8. Quest. 
 
 1. 10. Answ, 1. 10. Ansiv. 
 
 1. 14. Quest. 
 
 1. 18. Answ. 
 
 (513) 
 
 394 
 
A Catechism 
 
 Question! 
 Why was the Sacrament of the llords Supper 
 ordained ? 
 
 Answer! 
 
 fFor the continuall remembrance of the sacrifice 
 
 of the death of Christ, and of the benefits which 
 
 we^ receive thereby ■ 
 
 Question! 
 
 e 
 
 What is the outward part or signf of the Lords 
 
 supper ? 
 
 Answer! 
 Bread and wincj which the llord hath comanded 
 to be^ received! 
 
 Question! 
 What is the inward partj or thing signified ? 
 
 Answer! 
 The body and bloud of Christj which are verily 
 and indeed taken and received by the faithful! 
 in the Lords supper! 
 
 Question! 
 What are the benefits whereof we^ are partakers 
 thereby ? 
 
 1. 3. In "ordained," an "e" altered into the "a". 
 1. 21. In ^'partakers", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. Quest. 
 4. Answ. 
 
 8. Quest. 
 
 11. Answ. 
 
 14. Quest. 
 
 16. Answ. 
 
 20. Quest. 
 
 (514) 
 
A Catechism 
 
 Answer^ 
 The strengtheikmg and refreshing of our souisi 
 by the body and bloud of Christj as our bodies 
 are by the bread and winei 
 
 Question! 
 
 What is required of them who come to the 
 
 Lords supper? 
 
 Answer. 
 
 To examine themselves^ whether they repent 
 
 them truly of their former sins|j stedfastly pur- 
 
 posling to lead a new life | have a lively faith 
 
 in Gods mercy through Christ, with a thankfuU 
 
 remembrance of his death J f and be in Charity 
 
 with all men. ■ 
 
 The Curate. 
 
 The Curate of every parish shall diligently 
 upon Sundaies and holy daiesj after the Second 
 Lesson ai Evening prayer openly in the Church 
 instruct and examine so^ many children of his 
 parish sent unto him 5 as he^ shall think^ con- 
 venientj in some part of this C}4atechism. 
 
 1. 2. In "soulsl", an "e" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 9. In ''themselves", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 10. In "sins^", an "n" altered into the "s". 
 
 1. 11. After "life", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 11. In "have", a "u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 13. After " death", a blot, as if to obliterate a point. 
 
 1. 15. The catch-words of the 298th page of the MS. Book are written in paler ink 
 
 than the text. 
 
 1. 16. The 299th page of the MS. Book commences with the words " The Curate". ' 
 1. 17. In "upon", a " v" altered into the "u". 
 
 1. 20. In "unto", a "v" altered into the "u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 1. Answ, 
 1. 5. Quest. 
 1. 8. Answ. 
 
 (515) 
 
A Catechism 
 
 And all fathers, mothers, masters and dames, 
 shall cause their^ child renj servants and prentices 
 (which have not learned their^ Catechism) to 
 come to the Church ai the time appointed^ and 
 obediently to hearj and be^ ordered by the 
 Curate, imtill such time as they have learned all 
 that is here appointed for them to learn. 
 So soon as children are come to a competent 
 agcj and — can say in theirS mother-tongue the 
 creed, the Lords prayerj and the tenn comand- 
 ments ; and also can answere to the other 
 questions of this short Catechism ] they shall 
 be^ brought to the Bishop. And every one 
 shall have a godfather^ or a godmother^ as a 
 wittnesse of their^ confirmation. 
 And whensoever the Bishop shall give know- 
 ledge for Children to be brought unto him for 
 their^ confirmationj the Curate of every parish 
 shall either brings or send in writings with his 
 hand subscribed thereiintoj tlie names of all 
 
 such persons within his parishj as Iie^ shall 
 
 think^ fi3 to be^ presented to the Bishop to be 
 confirmed! And if the Bishop approve of them^ 
 he^ shall confirm^ them in manner following. 
 
 1. 3. 
 
 In ''have", a ''u" altered into the "v". 
 
 1. 4. 
 
 In "time", an " i" altered into the " y". 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 In " untill", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 1. 6. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " r'. 
 
 1.12. 
 
 After " Catechism", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 LU. 
 
 In " have", a " u" altered into the " v". 
 
 1.17. 
 
 In " thereunto", a " v" altered into the " u". 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 2, Apprentices. I. 2. Apprentices. 
 
 (516) 
 
The Order of Confirmation, 
 or, 
 
 Laying on of hands vpon those that are baptized 
 and come to yeares of discretion. 
 
 Vpon the day appointed all that are then to be^ 
 confirmed^ being placed and standing in Order 
 before the Bishop, he^ (or 
 
 some other ]\Iinister appointed by him) shall 
 read this preface following. 
 
 To the end that confirmation may bei ministred 
 to the more edifying of such as shall receive itj 
 the Church hath thought good to order, that 
 none hereafter shall be confirmedj but such as 
 can say the Creedj the Lords prayer^ and the 
 tenn Comandmentsj and can also answer to such 
 other questions, as in the short Chatichism are 
 contained : which order is very convenient to be 
 observedj to the endj that children being now 
 come to the yeares of discretion^ and hauling 
 learned what theirj godfathers and Godmothers 
 promised for them in baptism^ they may them- 
 
 1. 8. The 299th. page of the MS, Book has no catch-word. 
 
 1, 9. The 300th page of the MS. Book commences with the word " some 
 
 1. 17. "Chatichism", sic orig. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 I. 5. to be then. 1. 5, to he then. 
 
 (517) 
 
 396 
 
Confirmation 
 
 selves with their^ owne mouth and consent — 
 openlj before the Church ratifie and confirme 
 the same J and also promise that by the grace 
 of god they will evermore endeavour themselves 
 faithfully to observe such things as they by 
 theire owne confession haue assented vnto. 
 
 Then shall the Bishop say, 
 Do^ ye here in the presence of God and of this 
 Congregation renew the solemn promise and vow 
 that was made in — your name att your baptism | 
 ratifying and confirm^ing the same in your own^ 
 personsj and acknowledging your selues bound 
 to believe and to do^ all those things^ which 
 your Godfathers and Godmothers then under- 
 tooke for you ? 
 
 And every one shall audibly answerj^i 
 I doe. 
 
 The Bishop. 
 Our heipe is in the Name of the Lord | 
 
 Answer. 
 Who hath made heaven and earth. 
 
 Bishop. 
 Blessed bei the name of the Lordj 
 
 Answer, 
 henceforth world without end. 
 
 39? 
 
 1. 3. After " same", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 10. After *' baptism", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 26. The 300th page of the MS. Book has no catch-word. 
 
 U. Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 20. Answ. 
 L 24. Answ, 
 (518) 
 
Confirmation 
 
 Bishop. 
 Lord| hear^ our prayers. 
 
 Answer. 
 And letjK our cry come vnto thee. 
 Bishop. 
 Let us pray. 
 Almighty and everhving Godj who hast vouch- 
 safed to regenerate these thy servants by water 
 and the holy Ghostj and hast given vnto them 
 forgivenessl of all their| sinns J Strengthen 
 themj we^ beseech thee, O Lord, with the holy 
 Ghost the comforteri and daily increase in them 
 thy manifold gifts of grace | the spirit of 
 wisdom^ and vnderstanding \ the spirit of coun- 
 sell and ghostly strength} the spirit of know- 
 ledge and true godliness^ J and fill themj o 
 l,ordj with the spirit of thy holy fearej now and 
 for everi Amen. 
 
 Then all of them in order kneeling before 
 the Bishopj he^ shall lay his hand vpon the 
 head of every one seuerallyj sayingj 
 Defend J o Lordj this thy Child (or this thy 
 
 1. 1. The 301st page of the MS, Book commences with the word *"* Bishop." j 
 
 1. 10. After " sinns", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 13. After "grace", a comma altered into the semicolon. j 
 
 1. 14. After "vnderstanding", a comma altered into the semicolon. .,--, i 
 
 1. 15. After " strength", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 1. 16. After "godliness^", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 U. Pr. Q. Pf. 
 
 1. 3. Answ. 
 1. 5. The Bishop. 1. 5. The Bishop, 
 
 (519) 
 
Confirmation 
 
 servant) with thy heavenly gracei that he^ may 
 continue thine for ever! and daily increase in 
 thy holy Spirit more and morej vntill he^ come 
 vnto thy everlasting kingdomlfi Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Bishop say, 
 
 The Lord bei with you. 
 
 Answer^ 
 
 And with thy spirits 
 e 
 And (all kneling downe) the Bishop shall 
 
 add^j 
 
 Let us prayi 
 j©ur father which art in heaven, fallowed be 
 thy namci "Ehy Kingdom^ comei Chy will be 
 done in earthj as it is in heaven, ©ive vs this 
 dayl our daily breadi 3nd forgive vs our tres- 
 passesj as wei forgive them that trespass! 
 against vs. jSnd lead vs not into temptation: 
 )15ut deliver us from evilli Amen. 
 
 And this Collecti 
 Almighty and everlasting Godj who makest us 
 both to will and to doe those things that be good 
 and acceptable vnto 
 
 thy -499 
 
 1. 2. After " ever", a period altered into the colon. 
 
 U, Pr, Q. Pr. 
 
 1. 7. Answ. 1. 7. Ansio. 
 
 1. 20. everliving. 1. 20. everliving. 
 
 (520) 
 
Confirmation 
 
 thy devine Maiesty \ we^ make our humble 
 suppHcations vnto thee for these thy servants 
 vpon whom (after the example of thy holy 
 Apostles) we| haue now laid our handsj to 
 certifie them (by this sign) of thy fauour and 
 gracious goodness| — towards thenii Let thy 
 fatherly handj we^ be eech theej ever be| over 
 them j let thy holy spirit ever be with them f 
 and so lead them in the knowledge and obe- 
 dience of thy wordj that in the end they may 
 obtaine everlasting life, through our ILord Jesus 
 Christj who with thee and the holy Ghost 
 liveth and reignethj ever one godj world without 
 endi Ameni 
 
 O Almighty Lordj and everlasting Godj vouch- 
 safej we^ beseech theej to direct^ sanctifie and 
 govern both our hearts and bodies in the ways 
 
 of thy lawesj and in the works of thy comand- 
 
 mighty 
 
 ments, that through thy most graciouo protec- 
 tion both here and everj we^ may be preserved 
 in body and soulej through our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christi Amen. 
 
 Then the Bishop shall blessi themj saying 
 thusj 
 
 1. 1. The 302nd page of the MS. Book commences with the word '' thy". 
 
 1. 1. After " Maiesty", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 8. After each " them", a comma altered into the semicolon. 
 
 1. 11. In " obtaine", an " e" altered into the " a". 
 
 1. 17. In " ways", " ie" altered into the "y". 
 
 U- Pr. Q. Pr. 
 
 11. 3, 4. Parentheses omitted. 
 2 M (521) 
 
Confirmation 
 
 The blessing of God Almightjj the father^ the 
 soiij and the holy Ghostj be vpon youj and 
 remain! with you for everi Amen. 
 
 And there shall none be admitted to the 
 holy Communion J vntill such tyme as he^ 
 be^ confirmedj or be^ ready and desirous 
 to be^ confirmedi 
 
 (522) 
 
i 
 
 N" \ 
 
 iiii 
 
 ■■ '■ \^ 
 
 Jj^ll^gMfflfflMa 
 
 ' n 
 
 HH^^^^I 
 
 if 
 
 i 1 ' 
 
 
 ■j 
 
 
 1 ■ 
 
 
 
 ■1